Published Sex Stories / sex-stories

Him

MistressElly on Sex Stories

"Fuck you" my voice comes out more harsh then I had intended, I could see the annoyed expression that he had been trying to hide.

"You know it's true" he sneered to me, walking closer. Both of his smooth, middle-sized hands rested onto his sides. "You are a selfish fucking cunt" he whispered only loud enough for me to hear.

"I wouldn't talk" I raised an eyebrow, walking closer towards him. "Because you are the same way, we get what we want all of the time." I said to him, my ample chest had pressed against the royal blue silken shirt he wore, causing it to rub up against his hard muscular chest.

"But you are different" he whispered again "You can make anyone want you" he said, his v

Read More
oice carried a slight hint of jealousy. "I mean anyone" a playful smirk played at the corner's of his lips.

"I know I can" I told him, walking forwards and pushing him to walk with me until he had been pinned against the wall. "I can make anyone do what I want, including you" I bit down onto my bottom lip. My hands had come forward, resting on his shoulders and pushing him down gently so his face would be near the crotch of my red silken, baggy pants. "I make them want me because they know I taste good...they know if they do a good job I will reward them" I moan softly as he brings one of his long thick fingers towards the crotch of my pants and press it upwards, rubbing the slit of my cunt.

I quiver softly and gently press down onto his finger, I could feel his soft lips brush over my stomach, his head hiding underneath the baggy tank top that I had worn, my hands came towards the bottom of my shirt, lifting it up until it would come off, revealing the red see-threw bra that covered my breasts, my nipples perking slightly and pressing against the soft fabric.

His soft blue eyes drifted towards my emerald ones, gazing into them lustfully. His hand cupping my crotch and massaging it harder, his thumb spread out over the top of my pants, resting the tip of his thumb just above it...brushing against my skin. I moan louder and buck down onto his hand, whimpering as he had taken it from me to pull down the pants I wore and reveal my red thong, then taking that down to reveal my smooth, shaved cunt.

I could see the drool that had come down from the corners of his lips, wanting to taste my juices and swallow them, savour them. I smirk playfully.

"Use your hands for now" I tell him, teasingly.

He only nods and slides the base of one of his fingers along the slit of my cunt, slowly pressing it through and rubbing against it's walls, brushing past my hardening clit...I quiver softly and start to move my hips back and forth slowly, my body tensing as I feel the tip of his finger prod my entrance, then finally slide his finger all the way inside of me, and then out.

I moan quietly, listening as it would echo through the room we were in. We didn't even bother to notice, I did just then...there had been a bed and a stool, a chair and some other things that a regular bed room would have. I smirk, and grab ahold of his jet black, shaggy hair and pull him upwards. I start to walk towards the bed, it had black and white covers that were soft on my bottom as I sat down, my hands moving behind me to hold me up.

I look towards him and he's standing in front of me, watching me as I would spread my legs for him.

"Take off your shirt" I tell him.

I watch as he does what I say, moaning softly as I see the muscles that he carried, imagining them rubbing up against my soft skin. My fingertips run along the soft bumps and carvings in his skin.

I watch him kneel down and move forwards to me on his knee's, his mouth moving towards my cunt. I smirk and cover it with one of my hands, moaning softly as I feel the tip of his tongue try and slip through one of the slits that my fingers made. "Use your hands" I tell him again and he pouts for only a second, his left hand moving and resting onto my left thigh, the palm of his right hand pressing against my cunt and massaging it in hard, fast circles.

I moan loudly and move my legs so they would rest onto his shoulders, and wrap around his neck, pulling his body closer to mine. The middle of his hand brushing past my clit a number of times, I try holding my orgasm back so I could go longer...though I fail, my moans become louder and I arch my back slightly, bucking into his hand hard and fast, my juices soaking his whole hand. "Nnnndon't fucking stop" I tell him, wanting to cum again. He knows he can use his mouth now as well, his face burying into my center and lapping up the cum that he made come out of me.

My hips press upwards onto his tongue, whimpering and quivering more intensively as I feel the tip of his tongue flick and rub along my hardened clit. His arms moving underneath my thighs, his hands resting onto my stomach and massaging it, which adds to the pleasure he gives me, my right hand moving down and resting onto one of his, quivering softly as his soft flesh rubs and squeezing my own playfully.  

His tongue finally enters into me, jerking from side to side as it moves into me deeper, curling upwards so it's tip would massage against one of my spots, causing me to quiver violently and press down more, his tongue entering inside of me deeper...I hear him grunt, the bulge in his pants growing, and I smirk. I sit up fully now and bring my hands downwards, resting onto the sides of his face as he pulls his tongue from me.

Now, the crotch of his black, dress pants sits in front of my face, his big bulge teasing me. I lean fore ward and gently kiss it. My breathing heavy from all of the excitement I move my hands towards the top of his pants and undue the button, then the zipper and pull them down to reveal the green boxers he wore and his eight inch cock as it had flung out and brushed across my soft, thin lips.

I pull his boxers off of him carefully and let them fall down onto the floor, watching as he had stepped out of his clothing, my hands coming upwards and resting onto his stomach, brushing my fingertips along it softly, my mouth moving towards it and kissing it gently, my lips rubbing against his abs.

I could hear his breathing grow more heavier, the side of my face resting onto his stomach now, my eyes closed. I bring one of my hands towards his cock rubbing it slowly, my thumb brushing and rubbing against the head of his cock, my fingers tightening around the shaft.

I could feel my cunt aching and pulsing, wanting his cock to be inside of it, inside of me and pounding me hard against the wall, on the bed...anywhere. I slide his cock into my mouth now and flick the tip of my tongue against the head of his cock before I circle it slowly, then slide all of his length into my mouth and back out. I hear him grunt and moan softly I smirk and start to suck on his member even faster, my other hand moving down and cupping his balls, massaging them gently before I finally push him from my face and lay down, my legs spread more wide then before...welcoming him to enter inside of me. My cunt dripping with it's juices, I moan softly as he inches closer towards me.

"Mmmm...slide it into my cunt" I tell him, sitting up and pulling him fore wards, moaning loudly as I feel his thick cock slide into me and start to pound me, his hips moving back and forth quickly, harder and harder. I whine and moan louder, letting my arms move and wrap around his neck, lying down and bringing him with me. "Moan for me" I whisper into his ear, letting my hands from around his neck, and resting them down onto his chest. I moan quietly, waiting for him to moan for me and finally quiver as he does, moaning my name and grunting loudly just after.

"Uh fuck..that's it, you love my tight cunt around your cock" I whisper to him intensively and gently nip at his chin.

"Mmmmyes I fucking love it" he told me, breathing heavier and heavier. I moan louder as I feel his cock pulsing inside of me and grinding against the walls of my cunt. "I'm going to pound you harder" he tells me, grunting even louder then before as his hips thrust against mine and our skin hits each other, causing a loud slapping sound to come from the both of us. My wet cunt squishing loudly and allowing his cock to move faster and harder, easier. I Cum again, screaming his name louder.

"UH yes, fuck me harder!" my hands move around to his back and squeeze his skin tighter.

"I'm going to cum" he moans, whispering into my ear.

I moan louder, "Nnn cum for me" I whisper into his and flick the tip of my tongue against his earlobe "Cum for me" I repeat myself, pushing us over so I am on top.

My hips move in fast circles, grinding down onto his cock harder, I lean down and gently nibble onto his shoulders, and along his neck, sucking on it gently. I could feel the vibrations of his moaning and grunting against my lips, his hands moving around and gripping onto my ass, lifting it up and pounding his cock harder into me. I moan louder, feeling as his cum would shoot inside of me. His breathing becomes heavier as he keeps going for a couple moments, slowing down and moving his hips in circles so his cock would circle inside of me.

I had finally slid off of his cock, my cunt tingling with pleasure, my moans becoming softer and my breathing slowly going back to normal. I look down into his eyes as I hover over him, my hair draping down and brushing along his muscular chest. I watch as one of his hands had come upwards, brushing it so it would stay behind my ear. I lean down, kissing his bottom lip before I bring it between my teeth and nip it gently.


He smirks at me playfully, I'm still horny and he knows it...he knows I could go for days and days without being tired of sex. As he had started to get up I pushed him back down and smiled at him, turning around so my ass was right across from his face, moving backwards so my cunt had been just above his face I lower myself down teasingly, quivering as I feel the tip of his tongue gently brush along my cunt. I lift myself up again and giggle quietly watching as his head would move up with me, his tongue still sticking out of his mouth.

"How do I taste now?" I ask him, lowering myself down so my cunt would push against his tongue.

He pulls away so he could answer, but I lower myself down more, my cunts lips pressing against his. I could feel him smile, his lips wrapping around my pulsing clit and sucking on it hard, his tongue brushing and pressing against it.

My moans once again fill the room, echoing through it. I shift myself slightly so I could be more comfortable, lying down and resting the side of my face onto his stomach, my hair draping out along it.

Breaking through the sounds of my echoing the door had been opened, and slammed shut. Even though I knew who it was, I didn't want him to stop playing with my cunt. I pressed my cunt onto his face more as he tried to get up too see who it was. I smiled softly as another man had walked into the room.

"Hello David" I moaned out quietly "This is Damien" I moaned louder as I felt Damien's tongue slip inside of my cunt and curl as it had before, my hips moving in circles.

David just stood in the middle of the bedroom and smiled "So, he is one of your slaves too?" he asked

"No...he's just a friend" it had gotten hard for me too talk, my breathing heavier and heavier as I feel his tongue circle inside of me, I whimper loudly.

"I see you two are having fun...maybe I should come back some other time" David had turned around slightly to head for the door.

"No...you can stay, and join us" I told him quietly "Take your clothes off and come here" I told him, raising an eyebrow slightly before my eyes closed and I sat up, my hands resting onto Damien's stomach my fingernails brushing against it softly.

"Ohh..this sounds fun" David said, starting to take off his orange polo shirt and let it fall onto the ground. Then he had taken off his black baggy pants and let them fall beside. His cock slightly erect had hung there, his hands resting onto his stomach and clawing it playfully.

"Come here" I told him, I had started to move my hips a bit faster. I could hear Damien's muffled grunts and moans, making me more aroused.

David did as he had been told moving closer towards me, I reached fore wards and held onto his cock, massaging it back and forth slowly. My mouth had come fore wards now as I bent down letting my soft lips brush along the head before I slid it all the way inside of my mouth, his 7 inches. I gaged quietly, but that had made him moan and apparently made Damien more aroused, his face had started to move back and forth quickly, ravishing my cunt. I moaned louder, my lips vibrating over David's cock as I slid it in and out of my mouth slowly, my tongue flicking and pushing against the tip of it every time I had slid it outwards.

David's soft moans and sighs filled the room with both Damien's and mine muffled moaning and grunting. I continued to suck on David's cock, though much faster and harder, my lips tightening and vibrating even more.

My cunt tingled more intensely, and tightened around Damien's tongue as it moved in and out of me, my hips moving back and forth faster, bucking down onto his face. I was about to cum again, ready for another cock to be inserted inside of me, maybe two. Fuck, that would feel so good.

I moaned louder, sliding David's cock from my mouth, my hand continued to stay wrapped around it, massaging it quickly. Though stopping as I moaned louder, almost screaming as I felt my juices flow from my cunt again and over Damien's face. I whimpered quietly as I felt his tongue exit from me and flick along my clit, him lapping up my cum once again. I smile at David's cock, at full erection now...a fat cock, I wanted it inside of me. I wanted Damien's inside of my ass.

They both knew what I wanted.

I lifted myself from Damien's face and looked down at him, his lips still wet and shiny from my cum, I turned around and leaned down my tongue dragging along his lips slowly before entering into his mouth, kissing him passionately.

David's hand had risen, slapping my ass which made me moan loudly, the kiss being broken I turned around and looked at David, raising an eyebrow. He smirked playfully as I moved closer towards him and resting my hands onto his shoulder, my long nails brushing across them slowly. I moved to the side, taking David's arm and pulling him to come and lay down on the bed.

"Damien, come stand behind us, you're going to fuck my ass" I told him, my breathing continuing to become heavy. I straddled David as Damien had come around and stood behind us, David's cock slowly pushing inside of my cunt, I whimper loudly and pull upwards, though his hands had come to my waist, adrubtly pushing me down onto his cock. I moaned louder, and looked at him, frustrated I had leaned down, my ass sticking into the air..not ready for Damien to enter though I apparently have no choice, the tip of his cock already starting to slide inside of my ass. I whimper louder, watching as David would smile at me playfully, watching my facial expressions as his hips began to move back and forth, thrusting in and out of my tight wet cunt. I moaned louder, Damien's cock inching inside of my ass, I push back slightly and hear Damien's moan followed by David's. I smile, and lean down biting onto David's shoulder playfully, making him grunt and thrust into me harder.

His fat cock filling me, making me want both of them more intensively.

Damien's cock had finally entered all the way inside of me, his hips pushing against me so his cock would enter more deeper, I quiver loudly, David doing the same thing, the tip of his cock pressing against one of my spots and making me quiver.


"Mmmmfuck..." I moan loudly, moving my hips back and forth, but David's hands had come to my waist, holding it while they push themselves into me, teasing me and making me whimper louder.

"You like being between two of us, don't you?" Damien asks, spanking my ass hard.

"Ugh fuck, yes I do..." I moan loudly.

"That's right...you do, do you want us to fuck you?" David asks now.

"Nnnnn...yes, fuck me hard.." I moan louder, feeling like I'm not able to take this anymore. David's hips start moving in slow circles, Damien's hips thrusting back and forth slowly.

"MMmm..I said hard" I whimper, trying to move my hips harder, but David wouldn't let me.

"Mmmmmyeah...beg for it" Damien says, slapping my ass again.

"MMmm...please, fuck me harder" I moan loudly, just after he spanked me "I want you too fuck me harder...." I tell them, leaning down and resting the side of my face against David's shoulder.

I moaned loudly as Damien had pulled back and thrusted into my ass hard, his skin slapping against mine. Then David's hips moving in circles harder, grinding into me.

"Ughhh..."I moan quietly, bringing my hands up and wrapping them around David's neck, my fingernails brushing against the back of it playfully. "Mmmm..keep going" I tell them.

David's hands had started to caress up and down my sides slowly, grinding his cock into me harder every second circle he did, becoming faster and making me moan louder and louder, Damien's cock pounding into my tight little ass, his hands caressing and smacking it harder to make me scream and whimper. Their cocks both, pulsing inside of me.

I feel like a goddess, both of these men taking time to please me, to do as I say. I whimper again as one of David's hands move and slip between us, his fingers crawling towards the top of my cunt, and massaging my clit with his middle finger. I move my hips in circles faster, harder...Damien's cock filling my ass.

I feel like I'm going to die from all of this pleasure, my cunt tingling, and my ass from his spankings. I smirk proudly, letting my tongue slide out and brush along David's shoulders. Their grunting becoming louder, grinding harder, thrusting harder...faster both of them. Damien's skin slapping against mine, making my thighs and my ass red as he spanks it more hard.

I lift my head and look at David, leaning down to kiss him passionately, his rhythm going off slightly until were done, fucking me harder and faster. Both of them wanting to cum inside of me.

My hands rest above David's shoulders onto the bed, gripping the sheets tightly as I feel myself ready to cum again, my cunt pulsating and tightening around David's cock as I cum, screaming loudly and whining as I feel them pound me harder, cumming inside of me.

I had stayed there on top of David, lying down with my face against his chest again. My arms sprawled out above our heads. I whimpered quietly as I felt Damien's cock slide out of my ass, and the bed move slightly as he came to lay beside David and I, his arm sprawled out over my back, his fingers caressing it gently. David gently kissed my neck, shoulder and along my chest as I laid there, our heavy breathing echoing through the room.

Auntie Mabel

drsnip on Sex Stories

Auntie Mabel.   The Seduction of John.,

 

JOHN.

 

John woke up late, but it was no problem as it

Read More
was a Saturday and he didn’t have to go to work this weekend. He had overslept a bit because last night had been his eighteenth birthday and he had been out with a few friends celebrating.

 

Luckily he never suffered from hangovers so although a bit tired he was otherwise ok. Feeling the now familiar ache in his cock he resigned himself to his morning wank.

 

He had tried often to ignore his cock’s demands but if he didn’t see to it then he would think of nothing else all day but girls.

Once he had come he would feel the welcome relief and relaxation of all his muscles that was the good side of masturbation.

 

The bad side was the recognition that although he was now officially a man he had still never had sex with a girl.

 

John was an apprentice engineer and as such was in a predominantly male world.

The walls of the factory were covered in pinups of naked women, some with their legs wide open and leaving nothing to the imagination. Most of the banter between the engineers was about who they fancied in the office and who had fucked who lately.

 

Like most lads he tried to give the impression that he had plenty of girlfriends and was quite a man of the world, but unfortunately he was just to shy to approach any of the girls he fancied, and too honest to pretend to fancy the ones he didn’t.

 

However before he could commence his relief, he heard his mother coming up the stairs towards his room.

 

‘Come on John, get up quick, you promised to help me this morning,’ she shouted through his bedroom door before returning to the kitchen.

To take his mind off he sexual problems he tried to remember what it was that he had to do that day.

 

Oh yes, he remembered that he had promised to help his mother’s old friend Auntie Mabel move in to her new house just up the road from theirs.

 

He had never met her, apparently she wasn’t really his Aunt but was just a very old friend of his mother’s sister and after being widowed a few years ago had downsized into a small flat close to his mother for company.

 

He got up, washed and dressed and ran down to the kitchen. His mother Doreen, who had been up since 7am made him some tea and toast and then they both left the house and walked the few hundred yards to the flat.

 

MABEL.

 

The removal men had just driven away and the first thing john noticed was a woman bending over a box in the garden.

She was wearing a pair of denim shorts, a tee-shirt, and a big floppy hat and he noticed that she had a lovely little bum.

 

‘Who is that?’ he asked his mum as they went through the gate.

His mum ignored him as she walked right up to the woman and lightly smacked her on the bottom.

 

‘Hello trouble, here we are at last, I’ve brought you a strong pair of arms to do the heavy lifting so you don’t need to lift that box anywhere’.

The woman straightened up and turned to face them with a welcoming smile on her face.

 

She was about five foot tall and although generally slim she had a well-developed bust under the tee-shirt.

 

He realised that although from the rear she looked like a young woman, her beautiful heart shaped face belonged to a mature worldly-wise woman.

Her eyes were a stunning deep blue and they focused on john as he stood by the gate.

 

‘Hello Dor, lovely to see you, who is this fine young man?’ she asked smiling at John.

‘This is my son John, John this is your Auntie Mabel’. Introduced his mum.

‘For heaven’s sake Dor. You make me feel old, Auntie indeed, ‘just call me May, John’ she replied shaking his hand and looking up at him with a smile.

 

From his height advantage he looked down at her and his eyes were drawn involuntarily to where the top of her loose tee-shirt had gaped open and was giving him a partial view of two firm large breasts.

 

Like most teenagers he was transfixed for a few seconds before he noticed May was still shaking his hand which had the effect of making her breasts wobble in a most disturbing way.

 

To his horror he felt his unruly cock stiffen in his pants and he could feel his face going red. ‘ Nice to meet you he stammered’.

 

‘I can see that’ she replied with a mischievous grin and turned and walked towards his mother who was waiting just inside the door of the flat for them.

 

John used the few seconds when they were both looking the other way to put his hand into his pants and adjust his cock so it didn’t stick out so much.

 

His mother had gone into the flat and was moving things about in the small kitchen, but May had stopped at the front door and to John’s further embarrassment she seemed to be observing him in the reflection of the glass panels in the door.

 

She turned to him with a smile and said, ‘ when you have sorted yourself out John, could you bring in that box of things marked for the kitchen please’.

She then joined his mum in the kitchen, while he located the box required and brought it in to them.

 

They spent most of the morning settling her in and John found himself really liking May, he found her charming and witty and gradually relaxed in her company until he felt that he had known her for ages.

 

After a tea break during which his mum quizzed May about her life before coming to the village, John learned that she had been married to a wealthy businessman who had spent a lot of the time travelling around the world for a big oil company.

Sometimes he would take May with him to exotic places, but more often she was left behind in England. He had died in Bahrain and his body was flown back to England for burial a few years ago.

 

May had been alone in their big house in Berkshire until she had finally decided to move closer to her friends and family.

 

May had a lovely melodious voice and John found himself empathising with her as she spoke of her childhood and amusing anecdotes of her life as a teenager and a young woman.

 

John noticed that there was no mention of children in her stories and he also noticed that his mum avoided asking about any.

 

FIRST MOVES.

 

As they finished up in the lounge May asked john to take a box of bits up to the room that she would be using as a her bedroom.

He carried the large box carefully upstairs negotiating the narrow stairs with care lest he dropped it and finally lowered it onto the double bed that he had previously assembled.

 

The box however gave up the ghost when it hit the bed and its contents spilled out over the covers.

 

He gave a resigned sigh and started to gather up the bits and pieces into a neat pile.

Suddenly he noticed that he was holding in his hand what appeared to be a copy of his cock.

 

It was slightly bigger than him at full size and seemed to be made of a soft latex that felt rather nice and warm in his hand.

Although a virgin he knew from stories told to him by the older engineers that this was a vibrator, and women used them to make themselves orgasm.

 

A picture of May lying on her back stark naked with this thing thrust up her cunt flashed unbidden into his mind and instantly his cock sprang again into full erection.

 

He groaned and with the hand that wasn’t holding the vibrator he grasped his unruly cock and squeezed it to try and get it back to normal.

Unfortunately all this achieved was to make it even bigger and he had to drop the vibrator on the bed in order to use both hands so as to straighten his cock upright in his pants for as much comfort as he could get in his present condition.

 

Just when he thought things couldn’t get any more embarrassing he looked up to see May standing in the doorway watching him with a wry grin on her face.

 

‘I see you have met my secret lover; sorry about the box it was to old for the job, a bit like me’ she said quietly.

 

‘Sorry Aunt May’ he stammered going red again, ‘ it just fell out and I picked it up, and I don’t think that you are to old at all, I think you are fantastic and I like you a lot’

 

‘Do you really like me John? That’s very nice to hear at my time of life, when you get to Sixty you tend to think that a lot of things are over for you. Its nice to hear that someone still thinks about you in a certain way’.

 

‘You don’t look anything like Sixty’ he replied ‘you have got a better figure than most of the girls at college’.

‘Why John what do you mean? Are you referring to these by any chance, I couldn’t help but notice your interest earlier’ she said with a smile.

 

John looked on in amazement as she cheekily held her breasts, one in each hand and slowly lifted them up, he couldn’t help but notice that her nipples had gone hard as they pushed against the thin material of her tee-shirt.

 

‘We get erect too you know, just like someone we know’ she whispered conspiratorially to him and winked as she walked out of the bedroom.

 

‘John, May, tea’s ready when you are’ yelled Doreen up the stairs to them. John followed May downstairs, he took his time to give his cock a chance to shrink back to normal before he had to appear in front of his mum.

 

May thanked them both for all their help and invited them both round the next day for a small housewarming party. Doreen said they would be delighted to come and that they would bring her husband Sam as well.

That night as he lay in bed John couldn’t think of anything but May.

She fascinated him, she was still beautiful and sexy and so obviously experienced compared to the young silly girls that he was used to in College.

 

He kept seeing her lifting her fantastic breasts up for him and the thought of her hard nipples caused him to wank his cock harder and longer than he had ever done before.

 

When he finally came his cum shot up into the air a good few feet before splattering back over his belly and pubic hair.

 

The image that ignited his massive orgasm was of him sucking those glorious nipples and hearing May moan his name as he called out hers in the midst of his orgasm.

 

HOUSEWARMING.

 

The next day couldn’t come soon enough for him and he was up, showered and dressed by eight and surprised his parents by appearing in the kitchen without them having to call him.

 

He had taken special care in dressing and his mother complimented him on how smart he looked.

 

‘Seeing a new girl are we’ commented his dad jokingly.

‘Leave him alone Sam, its nice to see him up, let alone smart for a change’, said Doreen with a fond smile at them both.

 

The evening finally arrived and they walked over to May’s flat.

John had been looking forward to seeing her all day but when she opened the door to let them in he was stunned.

 

She was wearing an evening dress of scarlet silk, which chastely covered her breasts.

However the sight that took John’s breath away was her hair. The previous day she had been wearing a big floppy hat that had almost completely hidden her hair.

 

Today it was revealed in all its glory, it was thick, wavy, golden blond, and hung down her back to within a few inches of the floor.

 

John just stared at May and said in a wondering voice,’ it’s like a golden waterfall, I’ve never seen anything so beautiful in my life’.

Both his parents looked at him in surprise.

 

‘Thank you kind sir,’ said May with a giggle,’ I hardly ever bother to wear it like this except for special occasions’.

 

‘It looks lovely dear’ said Doreen,’ you always were proud of your hair as I remember’.

 

May had cooked them a lovely dinner, and John watched her enthralled, as she played the gracious host during the evening.

 

She was in a sparkling mood and even had his dad laughing out loud at some of her stories.

 

They all drank far too much wine including John who was given a few extra glasses by May when she heard that he had just turned eighteen earlier that week, despite the half-hearted protests from his parents.

 

‘If he is eighteen, then he is now a man and must be treated as such’ she stated.

When his parents had both taken the dishes into the kitchen to load the dishwasher, he was left alone with May.

 

The wine and food had gone to his head and he found himself explaining to her that although he appreciated her remarks concerning him being a man at eighteen, he wasn’t really a man yet as he hadn’t had a girlfriend.

 

In the midst of telling her how beautiful she was he fell off the chair and lay on the floor with his head spinning in a pleasant way.

 

He wasn’t sure if he imagined that she knelt down beside him and leaning over kissed him slowly and sexily on his mouth. ‘We will see about that in good time’, she whispered in his ear, before getting up and calling for Sam to help his son to his feet.

 

John lay in bed that night and went over everything that had happened so as to be sure not to forget any part of it.

He tried to have a wank but he was so drunk that his cock didn’t work and he fell asleep still thinking about May.

 

The next few days passed without any sign of May and he began to wonder if indeed he had read far too much into some innocent friendly remarks.

It wasn’t until the next Friday evening that his mum asked him if he could do her friend Mabel a favour, and help her with her garden the next morning.

 

At first he didn’t know who she was talking about, then he remembered that May’s real name was Mabel.

Even thinking about her seemed to change the word Mabel into May Bell.

 

 

MABEL’S PLAN.

 

Mabel was having a hard time deciding what to do about the situation with her and John.

 

Up to this point there was no situation, and she knew that she shouldn’t proceed any father along the road of seduction that she was considering for John.

 

All her good intentions however were being eroded by three major facts.

One, he was so tall and handsome and obviously innocent of the sexual side of life between the sexes.

 

Two, she knew she could introduce him to sex better and more sensitively than any young chit of a girl could.

 

Three, since the death of her husband she had been so terribly lonely.

 

She hadn’t mentioned, and Doreen hadn’t taken her up on the fact, that her husband had been twenty years younger than she was when they married. May had been attracted to younger men than herself all her life.

 

She knew that she was taking a terrible risk with her friendship with Doreen, but she was weak and needed love and attention like anyone else.

 

She stood naked in front of her full length mirror and arranged her hair so that it covered both breasts whilst leaving her curly golden pubic hair in full view.

 

Lady Godiva eat your heart out she thought with determination, I want him and I need him and I am going to teach him all there is to know about love.

 

When he is ready for his first young woman he will be a confident and experienced young man thanks to me. 

She turned away from the mirror and laid on her bed, her hand reaching for her battery powered lover.

 

She switched it on and gently rubbed it between her thick pubic hair until it was over her clitoris. She closed her eyes as the waves of pleasure started and thought of John.

 

ODD JOBS.

 

John had thought of no-one else but May since he was last with her and after a few insincere mumblings about missing out on drinks with his mates he apparently reluctantly agreed to help his mum’s friend with her garden.

 

When the agreed time came, he was once again clean and smart in his workshirt and jeans, and waving to his mum he set out towards May’s flat with a spring in his step.

 

She was waiting for him with a big smile and a hug, ‘my hero, thank you so much for saying you would help me.

I haven’t anyone else to lean on except you’ and pulling his face down to hers she gave him a warm kiss on his lips.

 

Before he could react in any way she had turned and walked out of the patio doors and onto the rear patio.

He had no choice but to follow her and listen as she explained the jobs that needed doing.

 

Basically the lawns needed mowing, the hedges needed cutting, and various bits of assorted rubbish needed to be cleared away; and that was just the beginning apparently.

 

He noticed that she was wearing very similar clothes to the ones she was wearing when he first met her.

She had on her big floppy hat, which he now knew concealed her gorgeous golden hair.

 

The same loose fitting tee shirt, but instead of shorts made from denim she was wearing shorts made of a type of soft towelling material which he was quick to notice clung to her bottom like a second skin.

 

Also they were a light buff colour and gave the impression when she bent over to pick up the grass cuttings that she was naked below her loose top.

After he had mown the lawns she called a break and they went into the lounge for a cup of tea.

 

‘I don’t know how you keep on John’ she said as she poured him his cup from her teapot.

 

John assumed that she didn’t know that her top gaped open when she leaned towards him to fill his cup.

He had a good view of her breasts as they hung free beneath the loose top. This time he could be sure that she wasn’t wearing a bra.

 

She sat back in the opposite armchair to his and sipped at her tea. ‘Would you like a biscuit dear?’ she asked taking one for herself and pushing the plate towards him.

 

As he reached to get one she accidentally knocked hers onto the floor by the side of her chair. As she stretched sideways and down to pick it up she had to stretch her opposite leg out for balance.

 

This left her with her legs wide open in front of him as she searched around for the elusive biscuit.

 

The soft material of her shorts was stretched tightly across her pubes showing him her deep cleft clearly.

As she had been working as hard as him her crotch was moist with sweat, and it was as if she was naked for him.

 

Again his cock reacted fiercely and swelled up in his pants as if it had a mind of its own.

 

May was well aware of what she was doing and from her position she could see under the table and observe the effect her show had on John’s cock. She was very impressed at the size of his bulge and determined to continue her plan.

 

She found her biscuit and settled herself back in her chair with a sigh, she was glad that Doreen wasn’t there with them as she would have seen instantly what was going on and put a stop to it.

 

Again guilt reared its head but May thrust it aside firmly.

After tea and a chat in which she reminded him of the rest of the jobs to do, they went back into the garden.

 

THE BATH.

 

She pointed out an old tin bath that was on the roof of the shed and suggested that they lower it to the grass to see what was in it.

 

John could reach it easily but it was very heavy and as he pulled it towards him he realised that it was full of stagnant water.

 

He was just about to warn May to stand clear when she jumped up and grabbed the edge of the bath.

 

The next second a wave of dirty stinking water slopped over them both. May squealed in shock as the water soaked her and John who would have been able to jump out of the way was forced to stand holding the bath so that it didn’t fall on her.

 

After the first cold shock they stood looking at each other, suddenly May burst into laughter, ‘John why on earth didn’t you jump away you silly man you are soaked like me now.’

 

John explained that if he had the bath would have fallen on her and might have hurt her badly.

‘I didn’t realise that, I’m so proud of you, you really are my hero aren’t you.’ She whispered.

 

He lowered the bath to the grass and took a good look at May, her top was soaked and stuck to her breasts like a wet tee shirt does.

He could see her nipples clearly and the cold water had made them stick out like strawberries.

 

She stepped towards him to give him a hug, but before she touched him she recoiled in horror.

‘Oh my God John we both stink to high heaven, I can’t let you stay like this I will have to wash your stuff out before Doreen has a fit’. She looked down at herself and noted that she also needed a good scrub.

 

THE SHOWER.

 

Her plan had worked well so far, she had topped up the bath of stagnant water so that however carefully it was moved it was bound to slosh over them.

When it had looked like John had it under control, she had ‘helped’ him by jumping up and grabbing it, ensuring that they were soaked.

Over his protests she dragged him by the hand into her bathroom and insisted he strip off and hand her his clothes so she could put them in the washing machine whilst he had a good long shower to remove the smell of stagnant water.

 

When he hesitated she told him not to be silly as she wouldn’t look, and anyway he didn’t have anything she hadn’t seen before during her long life.

 

When he still dithered she said she would go first to show there was nothing to fear, and without further ado took of her hat and pulled her top over her head and threw it into the dirty laundry bin.

 

He only caught a glimpse of her large breasts before she turned away and commenced to pull down her shorts. She was now only wearing a pair of white cotton knickers and as she pulled them down he saw her tight little bottom come into view. When she bent right over to take off her sandals he could see a mass of golden hairs between her legs.

 

He quickly turned his back on her so she wouldn’t think he had been watching and quickly stripped off his wet clothes. He threw them in the bin and dived into the shower cubical.

 

As he commenced his shower he could hear her putting their clothes in the washing machine and turning it on. She was humming a happy little tune that he couldn’t make out over the noise of the shower.

 

He was soaping his face with his eyes tightly shut when he felt the shower door open.

Before he knew what was going on she had come in with him.

 

‘Move over a bit John, I’m only small but I do need a bit of space to get this smell off me’ she said in a business like tone of voice ‘ I can’t wait until you have finished’.

 

He automatically obeyed her and when the soap had cleared from his eyes he saw that she was standing with her back to him and was in the process of undoing her hair.

 

When it was all loose it hung over her shoulders like a golden cape effectively hiding her charms from him.

‘There you go John we may be sharing a shower but I’m as decent as if I were dressed aren’t I’ she quipped looking over her shoulder at him coyly.

 

Before he could reply she started to soap her body under the cover of her hair and seemed to be ignoring the fact that she was sharing a shower with a naked man.

 

Suddenly she bent over to reach her feet and this brought her bottom into contact with his rampant cock.

Amazingly although he could clearly feel that his cock had slipped between the cleft of her bottom she showed no reaction and continued to soap her feet as if nothing untoward was occurring.

 

He quickly turned around in the cubicle but this action meant that he dragged his cock out from between the cheeks of her arse and ended up by him rubbing his naked bottom against hers.

 

‘Keep still John you nearly had me over then, I’m going to need you to wash this hair of mine as I can’t do it all by myself’. She remarked unconcernedly.

 

May reached up to the shower shelf and handed him a bottle of shampoo. ‘Be a love and rub this in for me please’ she asked in a matter of fact voice.

 

He was forced to turn towards her again and started to rub the shampoo into her mane of hair as requested.

As her hair had somehow managed to be hanging down the front of her body she also turned so he could reach it.

 

Although her hair hid her breasts from his eyes, as he rubbed the shampoo further down the length of her tresses the back of his hand was rubbing against them.

 

He could fell her nipples clearly pushing against his wrists as he continued to rub the shampoo in. However she made no comment about this and he started to relax as much as he could with a raging hard on.

 

‘Kneel down so you can do the ends for me, and while you are down there I can shampoo your hair in exchange’ she suggested.

He carefully knelt down on the cubicle base, thankful that at least she wouldn’t see his rampant cock, and rubbed the shampoo into the final ends of her tresses.

 

She commenced to rub shampoo into his hair and he found the sensation very nice indeed, it caused him to close his eyes for a moment in pleasure.

 

When he opened them a few seconds later she had somehow positioned herself so that he was looking directly between her legs at a mass of golden pubic hair.

 

It was so thick and curly, that as if of their own volition, his fingers reached forward, and gently felt the soft wet springiness of her pubic curls.

 

As his fingers touched her she chose that moment to lean forward so as to shampoo the back of his head.

 

She was obviously so engrossed in doing this that she didn’t notice that her pubes were pressing hard against his exploring finger until it slid inside her up to his first knuckle.

 

She again made no comment about this and he was only aware of the tight hot feeling of a woman’s cunt gripping his finger.

 

‘There you are dear, now we just have to rinse off and we will be nice and clean again’ she said, as she stepped back from him to put the shampoo back on the shelf.

 

As she stepped away his finger slid out of her, and the next thing he knew was that she had taken down the shower-head and was spraying the water over his head and body to wash off the suds.

 

‘I’ll do you first then you can do me ‘ she said.

‘Stand up now so I can get at your back’. He stood up turning as he did so to present her with his soapy back.

 

His rigid cock knocked against the glass as she played the water all over his shoulders and back.

 

While the water wash running over him he reflected that in all his sexual fantasies about sharing a shower with a naked woman, there had always been lots of mutual soaping of breasts and cock.

 

He didn’t know what was going on here, as May didn’t appear to see this as a sexual situation.

 

Perhaps he thought, this is what a woman who is old enough to be your mum regards as just washing a baby. You get it clean without there being any sexual component to it.

 

He just wished his cock would realise that May wasn’t interested in the sexual side of this situation.

 

‘ Turn round so I can do the rest’ she ordered. He took a deep breath and turned to face her. She ran the water over his chest and down onto his groin.

 

She seemed oblivious to the sight of his throbbing cock sticking out towards her as she directed the water between his legs, in a matter of fact way she held his cock and moved it left and right making sure that there was no soap left around his balls.

 

Part of him was so glad when she let go of his cock. But another part wished desperately that she would keep hold of it and give it a good rubbing.

 

To rinse his feet she had to kneel down and when she was satisfied that he was soap free she stood up.

 

As she stood his cock hit her on top of her head causing her to remark, ‘Careful John you could have someone’s eye out with that’ at the look on his face she burst into giggles and impulsively hugged him.

 

‘It’s my turn now, you have to be very thorough and not leave any soap on any of my hair’ she said handing him the shower-head.

 

She stood trustingly in front of him as he started to rinse her from top to bottom, it took a while before she was satisfied that her long golden hair was totally rinsed and then she threw it back over her head so that he could see her naked body clearly for the first time.

 

‘Make sure you don’t miss any bits’ she ordered, ‘ I didn’t miss any bits of yours did I?’

 

He needed no further urging and carefully ran the water over her shoulders and breasts, she insisted that he lift each of them up so that the water could wash away any soap trapped under them.

 

As he ran it over her belly she opened her legs for him so he could run it over her golden pubes.

To his amazement she then turned round and bent over for him.

 

He took the hint and ran the stream of water between the cheeks of her bottom, he made so bold as to part her bum cheeks to spray the water directly onto her neat little anus.

 

He had never seen a woman’s bum hole before and he was fascinated by it.

 

‘Haven’t you finished yet back there?’ she said ‘I will be getting rusty soon if you don’t hurry up’.

 

He guiltily finished rinsing the back of her legs and she turned off the water.

 

THE BEDROOM.

 

She led him into the bedroom where there was a big pile of soft towels waiting on the bed for them.

 

He sat on one of the towels and watched as she wrapped a towel around her head trapping her hair into a turban.

When she turned back to him she was completely exposed to his eyes.

 

Seeing him look away she told him not to be silly, they had already shared a shower together and had seen more of each others bodies than anyone else in the world had.

 

‘It’s too late to be shy now John, I expect you to dry me properly and then I will finish you off’,

 

She handed him a nice fluffy towel and lay down on the bed with her arms stretched out to her sides.

She had a beautiful firm body and like all real large breasts her tits didn’t stick straight up but tended to flatten slightly under the weight of gravity. He noticed that her nipples though were still hard.

 

He started to gently dry her, patting the towel over her face and neck, when he had dried her face he leaned down and kissed her on the mouth.

 

She responded passionately, pulling his head down so she could kiss him back hard ‘that’s a nice thing to do dear, I want you to kiss all the parts you dry’.

 

He next rubbed all around her breasts, gently lifting each one so that he could dry underneath.

As he finished each breast he kissed the nipple on it. Each kiss turned into a long slow suck.

 

He sucked each tit until she moaned and started to writhe about on the bed. ‘Oh John you are getting me all wet again’ she whispered.

 

MABEL’S BOTTOM.

 

She got up on her hands and knees and presented her little naked bum to him.

 

Again he gently rubbed the towel between her bum cheeks, parting them so he didn’t miss any places.

 

He dropped the towel to free both his hands so that he could hold her cheeks apart exposing her little bum hole to his eyes.

 

He had never seen a woman’s bum hole up close. The pin ups on the factory walls tended to concentrate on tits and cunts.

 

He was fascinated by this private pink little hole.

‘Is it nice John?’ she queried, ‘ reach into the bedside cabinet drawer and take out the tube of Vaseline that is in there’.

 

He did as instructed.

‘Put some on your finger and rub it in and around there so I don’t get sore’ she asked.

 

He dutifully dipped his finger in the jar of Vaseline and tentatively rubbed it around her anus.

‘You will need to put your finger deep inside my bottom dear, so I don’t get sore’ she told him.

 

John gathered up his nerve and as gently as possible pushed his finger deep into her bum.

 

He enjoyed the feeling of her tight little hole gripping his finger so much that he pulled it out and reinserted it again. May moaned when he did this.

‘Am I hurting you?’ he asked anxiously.

 

‘Oh no dear it feels lovely, keep doing that for a little while’. She replied’.

 

He put more Vaseline on his finger and continued fingering her bum hole. He noticed that the more he stretched her anus the louder her moans became. He started to rotate his finger in her anus and this caused May to wiggle her arse at him in an obvious invitation.

 

The trouble was he didn’t know what to do, so he thought it best to withdraw his finger from her bum and after wiping off the surplus Vaseline he parted her bum cheeks and kissed her little pink anus.

 

May was so hot she could scream in frustration, her most secret vice that even in girlie conversations with her friends she never mentioned, was that she loved anal sex.

 

Her husband had once taken her to Hong Kong with him and whilst they were there they had gone to one of the many sex shows on offer in that fantastic city.

 

She had watched in rapt fascination as a small Chinese girl, was fucked up the arse by a big black man.

 

His cock had seemed enormous to her, and yet the little girls bum had managed to accommodate every inch of it.

The girl had also gone into multiple orgasms there in front of them and it was obvious that she was enjoying every thrust of his cock.

 

When they had returned to the hotel they had gingerly attempted the same thing and after a few painful episodes they had learned that the secret of good anal sex was plenty of Vaseline up the bum.

During the following years she had been arse fucked often and it always gave her multiple orgasms.

 

Kneeling there with her naked bum presented to John she remembered that he was still a virgin.

He hadn’t fucked a woman’s cunt yet, so to expect him to fuck her up the arse was asking too much of him.

 

However she promised herself that in the very near future she would be kneeling in front of him, and she would be taking it hard up the arse from his big young cock.  

 

MABELS PUSSY.

 

‘One last bit and then I’m done’ she announced.

She turned onto her back and opened her legs wide for him, her golden pubes were open to him and he gently rubbed the towel over them.

 

As he rubbed her he noticed that her eyes had shut and she was pushing her pubes against his hand.

‘Don’t stop just yet she whispered, rub a bit harder John please’.

 

He needed no further encouragement and started to rub her hairy little pussy as fast as he could.

Soon she was writhing on the bed her fingers digging hard into the covers and moaning his name just as he had dreamed about.

 

Suddenly she gave a long drawn-out cry and collapsed onto the bed limply where she lay with her legs wide open and her hairy golden cunt totally exposed.

He noticed a white creamy substance running from her cunt and realised that some women came just like men.

 

After a few minutes she opened her eyes and asked him to give her a hug.

He happily crawled to her and as his arms went round her she pushed him over onto his back and lay on top of him, hugging him tightly to her naked body.

 

Her lovely warm soft breasts pressed against his chest.

 

His cock was still rigid and sticking up so she wriggled around until it was securely held between her inner thighs, his hot shaft pressed against her damp pussy lips.

‘Thank you John’ she murmured in his ear ‘that was lovely, I really enjoyed it and now its your turn.

 

I want you to do everything I ask without question, will you do that for me please?’ she whispered seductively.

 

At this point John would have done anything for her and he nodded his head in acceptance.

 

She kissed him slowly and passionately pushing her tongue into his mouth and as the kiss progressed she started to rub her juicy cunt over his cock.

 

DRYING JOHN.

 

‘Lie still while I dry you off’ she ordered as she slowly slipped off him and picked up a small towel.

 

He was instructed to lie on his back with his hands behind his head, and  when he was comfortable May started to dry his body from his head to his toes.

 

She rubbed between his legs and told him to open them wide for her. ‘I want to see your big cock and balls’ she whispered to him.

He opened his legs for her and she lay between them with her face inches from his balls.

 

She started to kiss the inside of his thighs and continued kissing all around his balls until her mouth was on his shaft which she kissed all along its length until she reached his knob.

 

Slowly she closed her mouth over his swollen knob and gently sucked and licked it until he moaned out loud.

 

As soon as she felt the tell tale twitching that warned of ejaculation she stopped and getting up from the bed walked naked into the kitchen to get them both a glass of wine.

 

By the time she returned his cock had cooled down a bit and was ready for more foreplay.

 

‘Why are you still randy?’ he asked her, ‘didn’t I make you come once already?’

She smiled and explained that women could come many times during lovemaking but men could only come once.

 

‘This is why it is very important that your first time with a women is with one who knows what to do to, otherwise it is over far too soon.

 

I am going to make love to you, so you never forget this time no matter how old you become’.

 

They both had a drink of their wine and then she climbed back on the bed and knelt over him so her pubes were just above his mouth.

 

‘I want you to lick me, you will see a little knobbly thing hidden in my pubic hair just above my cunt lips, that is my clitoris and if you suck it,   it will feel to me as me sucking your cock feels to you, it’s called 69ing’.

 

He had read about 69 and could see her golden pussy clearly and as she lowered it onto his face he stuck his tongue deep inside her and licked and sucked for all he was worth.

 

She lowered her head until her mouth slipped over his knob again and gently sucked it, while she massaged his balls.

 

He was in heaven his face was covered in her cunt juices and they ran into his mouth where he greedily swallowed every drop.

 

May was also really enjoying herself, it was a good feeling to have total power over her very own toy boy and she loved the taste of fresh young cock in her mouth once again.

 

She lifted herself off him and turned away from him with her bum in the air.

 

‘I want you to slip your fingers up inside my cunt and really finger me hard’, she instructed him in an urgent voice.

 

He knelt behind her and found that his fingers slid in so easily that he could put four of them into her without any trouble.

 

He then began to thrust them in and out of her cunt, faster and faster until she began to moan again.

Soon her cunt juices were running down the inside of her legs and she was coming for him again.

‘Push your fingers up my bum, and finger it just like my cunt’.

 

He quickly pulled his fingers out of her sopping wet cunt and pushed one of them into her tight little bum hole.

It was slippery from the Vaseline he had rubbed in earlier but still gripped his finger tightly and he started to rotate his finger in her bum so as to stretch it enough to get more in.

 

She relaxed her bum muscles and he was soon able to insert four of his fingers up her bum.

 

Again she was moaning and thrusting her arse back against his fingers until she gasped and more of her creamy cum squirted out of her cunt and ran down the inside of her thighs.

He then realised that fingering her bum could also make her come.

 

May was really starting to have fun, she had already had two orgasms and knew there were lots more to come.

 

She crawled away from him and told him to lie on his back again.

‘This time I’m going to lower my cunt onto your cock.

 

I’m doing it this way so I can control the friction on your cock.

It will be the first time your cock has been in a woman’s cunt and if you feel that you have to come, then tell me, and I will stop for a bit to let you cool down’.

She knelt over him with her breasts hanging down in front of his eyes, and slowly lowered herself onto him.

 

At last John felt the wet heat of a woman’s cunt as it slid slowly down his throbbing shaft. He closed his eyes and savoured the sensations as she gently fucked his cock with her cunt.

 

May was really enjoying the feel of a big young cock in her cunt, it had been years since she had been well and truly fucked and she was enjoying every minute of it.

 

She could feel her cunt being stretched from her lips to her womb as she bounced up and down on his cock and she tightened her cunt muscles to increase the feelings as much as possible.

She had already come twice and her cunt was red hot for another orgasm.

It hit her sooner than she expected and she buried her face in his chest and gave a muffled scream as her hot cunt juices ran down his cock and soaked his balls.

 

After laying on him for a little while he felt her lifting her cunt off his cock, but before he could complain she had turned around so that he was looking at he naked little arse.

 

‘I’m going to lower my arse onto your cock now, it will take me a while to get comfortable so be patient while I do it’ she explained.

He watched in wonder as she positioned her bum hole onto his knob. Very slowly she increased the pressure until his knob disappeared up her bum.

 

She then stopped and stayed very still relaxing her arse muscles until she could take a few more inches. Eventually his cock was right up her arse and it gripped his shaft tightly.

 

‘God it’s been a very long time since I had a big cock up the bum’, she gasped as she slowly started to bounce her arse onto his bollocks.

Watching his cock going up her arse really brought John to the brink of coming and he asked May to stop for a bit so he could calm down.

She gently lifted her bum off his cock until it popped out.

 

May turned again until her tits were just over his face.

‘Suck my nipples, till my bum stops throbbing’ she said.

 

He was only too pleased to do so and grabbing hold of her big tits he sucked hard on her nipples until they were red and swollen.

 

‘Well John dear have you enjoyed yourself so far?’ she asked with a grin.

He replied that he had never enjoyed himself so much in his life, and that he loved her.

‘I think I love you too dear,’ she replied.

 

BECOMING A MAN

 

It was time she said for him to fuck her properly and come up her cunt. May explained that when he started fucking her he probably wouldn’t last long before he squirted his cum into her cunt.

 

However all good things must come to an end and he deserved to come in her for being such a good boy.

 

She asked him if he wanted to fuck her face to face, called missionary.

Or whether he wanted to fuck her from behind, doggy fashion.

He opted for face to face as he wanted to watch her as he fucked her.

 

She lay on her back and opened her legs wide for him.

He positioned himself between her thighs and she guided his cock gently into her hot wet cunt.

 

‘Now fuck me John, fuck your woman hard and deep. I want your cum in my womb.

 

He tried to fuck her slowly and gently, but looking down at her with her big tits bouncing to his thrusts he was soon fucking her harder and faster until he felt her cunt tighten in orgasm again and she cried out ‘ Oh John I love you my darling boy’.

 

On hearing that, he let go all restraint and finally with a triumphant cry emptied his balls into her cunt.

She heard him cry out as he came and wrapped her legs tightly around him so that she got every drop of his cum inside her womb.

 

Afterwards they just lay together wrapped in each others arms.

May was tender in both her holes but relished the warm feeling of a well- fucked woman.

 

John was still coming to terms that he was now a proper man, who had fucked a woman.

Not a silly little girl who knew nothing, but a fully experienced woman who had taught and given him so much that he knew he could never repay her as long as he lived.

 

May lay thinking quietly as he sucked on her breasts and toyed with her hair, she knew he was hers now and she would teach him to fuck her every way possible.

 

By the time she had finished with him he was going to be the perfect stud muffin.

 

They would have to be careful not to be discovered, but she was sure that she could think up lots of jobs for John to do for her over the coming months, or her name wasn’t Auntie Mabel.

 

John was so emotionally and sexually drained that he dozed off in her arms. She gently disentangled herself from him and walked into the kitchen to move their clothes from the washing machine into the tumble dryer.

 

May didn’t have to wait for her clothes to dry as she simply changed into a clean set that was in the wardrobe. However she knew that she couldn’t send John home in different clothes from the ones he had left his mum’s in.

 

While his clothes were drying she took the opportunity to put up her hair in its customary bun. She was proud of it but sometimes it was a pain to keep tidy.

She made some tea and assembled a plate of cakes for John when he woke.

 

May knew that young men were always hungry, both for sex and food. After the efforts he had made on her behalf today he deserved at least a snack.

She took the food into the bedroom, he was still asleep, laying curled up on his side.

 

He had a lovely body, apart from his gorgeous big cock he also was tall and handsome. He had broad shoulders and strong arms, his big brown eyes were closed in sleep.

She heard the tumble dryer beeping to tell her his clothes were dry.

 

Putting down the tray she gently shook him awake.

The first thing John saw when he opened his eyes was May sitting on the bed.

She was fully dressed, which made him very aware that he was naked in front of her.

 

She however simply told him to drink some tea and eat some cakes while she went and got his clothes.

He realised that he was famished and did as she said. He was still unsure about what had happened.

 

How did he get from helping in the garden to lying naked in front of a sixty year old beauty that he had just fucked. Or would it be true to say had just fucked him.

 

The sequence of events that had led to this moment were blurred in his mind. He did know that his cock was still tender from the unaccustomed fucking but that he had never been happier in his life than he was now.

He looked up as she re-entered the room with his clothes. They were nice and dry and warm. She laid them beside him on the bed and sat down beside him.

 

‘How are you feeling dear?’ she asked quietly.

‘I don’t really know,’ he replied, ‘wonderful, certainly confused, stunned, but probably most of all grateful to you for making me a man,’ in the fantastic way that you did.

 

‘I enjoyed it every bit as much as you did love, I’m still a bit tender in places, you are quite a man when you get going.’

 

She told him to get dressed as there was still things to do in the garden before he went home.

She watched him dressing, he first put on his work shirt so as to feel less naked and vulnerable.

He then pulled on his boxer shorts, however as he stood up to pull them up to his waist she asked him to stop for a second.

 

She got off the bed and knelt down in front of him. His cock was hanging between his legs, minding its own business. ‘ I want to kiss it before you tuck it away’ she murmured. Lifting up her head she enclosed his limp cock in her mouth and sucked it in as far as she could without choking.

 

His cock was still tender but she was extremely gentle and he felt himself relaxing as the heat of her mouth transferred itself to his cock.

She gave his cock a last gentle suck, and as it slipped from her mouth she kissed it.

 

May remained kneeling in front of him as he finished getting dressed.

When he was ready she accompanied him back out into her garden.

They sat on her garden bench and she turned to him and asked him if he had any questions that she could help him with.

 

His only question was ‘what now?.

May explained that they must keep what had happened between them a secret. She had a great deal more to teach him but if his mum found out about them he would be barred from seeing her again.

 

‘But I’m a man now I can do as I like’ he protested.

‘Technically, yes you are, but how would it look to your family and friends if they knew you were fucking an old lady.

You have a good job and a loving family and I will not allow you to endanger that’ she stated firmly.

‘If you cannot promise me that you will keep us a secret then I will have no choice but to never see you again, if necessary I will move back to Berkshire to keep you safe.

 

‘I cannot lose you,’ he admitted, ‘I will do as you say, although I want to tell everyone how fantastic you are.’

‘Don’t you realise that I also want to tell the world about you, how lovely and kind you are.

Not to mention telling Doreen that her son can fuck me into heaven,’ she replied passionately, and pulling him towards her she kissed him hard and long.

 

‘You know I think I love you,’ he said seriously.

‘I think I love you too,’ she replied just as seriously.

 

Counting the work actually done in the garden he had been there for six hours and it was time for tea.

May suggested that she ring Doreen and say that he was staying for tea and then was going to help May sort out her loft.

That way he could stay until the evening without any suspicion.

 

Doreen had no objections to this plan and the knowledge that they had the evening to look forward to made them both happy.

 

May had a hedge trimmer and as John was so tall it didn’t take him long to make it neat and tidy. Standing back to view it she remarked that at least they had achieved some real work amongst the fun.

 

‘I hope the fun is not over yet,’ he whispered in her ear.

‘Oh no, when you have had a light tea I’m going to fuck you senseless,’ she whispered back.

 

As promised she had prepared a light meal of ham, with a side salad.

He quickly ate every piece and taking her by the hand they both ran up the stairs to her bedroom.

 

She asked him to stand by the bed while she slowly stripped him naked. He had to bend over so she could reach the higher buttons on his shirt but she was soon able to remove it.

 

She next pulled down his jeans leaving him in just his boxer shorts. Watching her strip him had re-kindled his young lust and his cock was back with a vengeance.

It was sticking out towards her, held back only by the material of his pants.

 

May left him standing like that while she told him to remove her top. John slowly pulled it over her head.

As it went up it took her breasts with it so when he pulled it over her head her breasts bounced back delightfully.

 

He knelt down so that he could pull down her shorts leaving her only wearing a pair of white cotton knickers. He put his hands on her bum and pulled her towards him.

A sudden urge came to stick his nose into the crotch of her panties and smell her hot damp cunt.

 

He rubbed his face over her pubes until the gusset of her knickers were soaked with her cunt juices. She pulled her knickers up for him until the gusset slipped between her cunt lips and he could see the beautiful golden curls of her pubic hair either side of the cotton.

 

Hooking his fingers into her gusset he pulled it to one side so he could get his tongue between her cunt lips. Holding her bum cheeks tightly he pulled her cunt hard against his mouth as he licked her golden triangle.

 

‘Lets try it this way,’ she said, and stepping back from him she pulled her knickers right off and knelt on the bed with her arse towards him. ‘Lick my cunt from behind’ she said as she swayed her bottom from side to side.

 

John knelt down on the carpet so his mouth was on the same level as her cunt. He opened her bum cheeks so he could get his tongue deep into her wet cunt and gave it a good long licking.

 

Exposing herself to him like this really turned May on and as he licked her cunt so she was grinding it in his face. He had to stop as his mouth was full of cunt and his nose was buried in her golden pubic hair. He just couldn’t breathe and had to come up for air.

 

 

 

BONDAGE

 

She got off the bed and knelt on the carpet facing him. He saw her put her hands behind her back and clasp them together.

‘I want you to go to my dressing gown hanging on the wardrobe door and bring me back the belt from it please’ she asked him.

He got the cloth belt and brought it over to where she was kneeling.

‘I now want you to tie my hands to my feet so that I am helpless’ she instructed quietly.

John did as she told him and secured her with the belt.

 

‘I want you to fuck my mouth, I give you full control of how hard and fast you do it, just don’t come yet.’ She said looking up at him.

 

The sight of her kneeling in front of him naked and vulnerable had an electrifying effect on his cock.

It became even more rigid than it had been and he guided it into her open mouth with one hand while he held the back of her head still with the other.

 

He started to fuck her mouth slowly and gently, seeing her kneeling there so submissively brought out the dominant male in him and holding her head tightly so she couldn’t back away he began to really fuck her mouth hard.

 

This was completely different from her sucking his cock, then she had control of how fast and deep his cock went into her mouth but now he was in charge and he needed her to take as much of his cock into her mouth as humanly possible.

 

Once again May knew exactly what she was doing, during her long sexual life she had mastered many sexual techniques.

 

The one she would call upon now was ‘deep throating’.

It involved simply breathing through the nose and suppressing the gag reflex. Both techniques she had mastered years ago.

 

As he fucked his cock into her mouth he could feel it going in deeper and deeper until it was going right down her throat.

 

He could hear her apparently choking on his cock, but instead of making him ease up her noises of distress prompted him to fuck her mouth even deeper. At one stroke he could feel his balls pressed up hard against her lips. Her submissiveness triggered a deep primal alpha male response in his hind brain and all he could think about was making her submit to him totally.

 

He suddenly came to his senses and pulled his cock completely out of her mouth. He fell to his knees in front of her and pulled her into his arms.

 

‘God May I’m so sorry, I didn’t know what I was doing there for a minute. I could have chocked you to death, please forgive me.’ He blurted out in distress.

 

May knelt on the floor with her head down, the force of his fucking had loosened her hair so much that it had fallen down around her like a golden cape.

 

She wasn’t the least bit hurt, but it wouldn’t do John any harm to remember that she was just a fragile little girl when she needed to be.

 

He was frantically untying her hands and kissing her face.

‘It’s OK dear, I just had trouble breathing for a second, I think I bit off more than I could chew with your big cock,’ she said in a timorous voice.

 

He held her tightly to him and promised to do whatever she asked if she would forgive him.

‘You can help me sort out my hair if you like, you seem to have well and truly fucked it,’ she said with a laugh.

 

His relief at her joke was enormous and he was soon gathering up her long golden tresses and using the belt tying it back into a giant ponytail for her.

 

 

DOGGIE

 

She got back up onto her bed and knelt so that she was facing the full length mirror. She told him if he wanted to make it up to her he could give her cunt a good hard fucking from behind.

 

He was only too pleased to do this and standing behind her he guided his cock between her cunt lips and deep inside her.

She was wet and hot and soon he was fucking her harder and harder. The sight of her little naked bum shaking with the force of his thrusts spurred him on to greater efforts.

 

‘Look in the mirror, John,’ she gasped between thrusts.

He hadn’t noticed the mirror until he looked up from her arse and saw himself fucking a naked woman who was kneeling in front of him with her bum in the air.

 

This was the first time he was able to observe himself fucking May, and she had positioned herself so he could see her large naked breasts bouncing wildly with every stroke of his cock.

 

He had never seen anything so erotic in his life, and it was him that he was looking at.

 

ANAL

 

 

‘I need you to get the Vaseline John she said as he slowed down, I want you up my bum as soon as possible.

 

He pulled his cock out of her cunt and walked over to the drawer, he returned with the jar, and without needing to be told dipped his finger in it and started to lubricate her bum hole as he had done previously.

 

This time however he knew he would be fucking May up the arse and his fingers were shaking in anticipation as he pushed them deep into her bum.

 

‘I want you to get my vibrator from the bottom drawer now and use it to stretch my bum hole ready for your big cock.

 

He fetched the vibrator and found that by twisting the base he could control the level of vibration it produced.

 

He rubbed some Vaseline on the end of it and carefully inserted it into her little anus.

She wriggled her bum as he did so to assist its entry and soon he had pushed it halfway up her bum.

 

She then asked him to gently rotate it in her bum to stretch her as much as possible. The sight of it sticking out of her arse really got him hard and he couldn’t wait to pull out the vibrator and replace it with his hot cock.

 

Her bum hole was now a lot bigger than it was before he had used the vibrator and he found that when he pulled it out he could get three fingers up her bum.

 

May asked him to gently insert his cock and commence her arse fucking.

Even with the stretching and the Vaseline she gave an involuntary grunt as his knob entered her bum hole.

 

He could feel her tight arsehole gripping him tightly as he gently moved it in and out. He increased his strokes gradually until his balls were slapping against her cunt and she was taking every inch of cock up the bum.

 

This was very different from fucking a woman’s cunt, a cunt was designed to be fucked, but a woman’s bum needed lots of lubricant to enable her to take it up the arse without to much discomfort.

 

John knew from listening to the sexual conversations at work, that very few women indeed permitted their men to fuck them up the arse.

He had never yet heard of any woman who actually enjoyed the experience.

 

John considered himself amazingly lucky to have met a woman who not only permitted it but loved it.

 

Once he had got a good rhythm going he could look up from her bum and again he could see himself and what he was doing to May.

When he was fucking her cunt she had been on all fours and he could see her lovely big tits swaying as he fucked her.

 

When she was taking it up the arse she had her head turned to one side and flat against the bed. This presented her arse to him at a comfortable angle for her and he noticed her eyes were shut as he fucked her up the bum as hard as he could.

 

May was in heaven, at last she was getting a really good arse fucking. She could feel Johns big cock stretching her hole wide and the feel of his big balls slapping against her cunt was driving her into a multiple orgasm.

 

John heard her starting to moan and saw that she was thrusting her arse back towards his cock as hard as he was thrusting into her.

‘I’m coming John she gasped, I’m coming for you my darling boy.’

 

Suddenly he felt her hot cunt juices flowing over his balls, fucking her arse had made her cunt come and soon she was in the midst of a raging orgasm.

 

He found that once started he only had to gently move his cock in and out of her arse for her orgasms to continue one after the other until at last she begged him to stop.

He pulled his cock out of her bum and she collapsed onto the bed, her arsehole was gaping wide and she was shuddering with her orgasms even though he was out of her.

He was hot and sweaty after such a marathon fuck and while May lay naked on the bed and shuddered through her orgasms, he took the opportunity to have another drink of wine.

As he sipped it he tried to make sense of what had happened so far.

 

He had just finished buggering his Aunt Mabel, his mum’s friend who was actually older than his mum.

He was at this moment in time watching her lying naked on the bed in the throes of a multiple orgasm.

 

This morning he had woken up as a virgin with little or no chance that his situation would change in the near future.

 Now he was a real man at last and had fucked a woman’s mouth, cunt and arse.

 

It was only 6pm of the same day and he thought he could be excused for being a bit shell shocked over all this no matter how fantastic it had been.

 

Being an eighteen year old engineer he was well aware of the theorectical side of sex. He had seen the girlie magazines, and had been to visit one of his older friends who had a DVD and had watched enthralled as porn stars had been fucked every way possible to human beings.

 

He had simply not believed that those sort of things happened in real life. Did his dad fuck his mum the way he had just fucked May? He didn’t think so for a minute.

Obviously they had made love otherwise he would not be here, but to think of his mum taking it up the arse the way that May did was almost blasphemous.

 

What would mum say if she found out, would she be disgusted with him or would she blame May for ‘corrupting’ her little boy. May was sixty years old for fuck sake.

Mrs Wainwright who lived a few doors down from this very flat was sixty as well.

 

He had heard his mum talking about her and how she suffered with her feet.

The poor old lady went everywhere with a little wheeled trolly to help steady her as she walked.

 

Would he fuck her if she offered? He didn’t think so for a moment, so why was he fucking this sixty year old woman?

What was different about May?

 

He decided as he drank the wine that she was one of the lucky special people that simply do not conform to the rest of humanity.

He remembered seeing an eighty year old man completing the London Marathon this year.

 

He couldn’t run a marathon now, let alone when he was eighty.

Yes May was special, and he was fantastically lucky to have met her.

His dad always said ‘ Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth ‘ he wouldn’t look May in the mouth, but he would probably be fucking her in the mouth in the near future.

 

May had finally ceased her orgasms and had become aware of John sitting on the bedside chair drinking his wine.

She got up from the bed and walked over towards him.

He studied her as she approached, yes she was special, she walked like an athlete.

 

Although only five foot tall she was perfectly proportioned, apart from her breasts which were really a little too big for her frame.

Her stomach was flat with a hint of muscle showing when she tensed it. The rest of her body was smooth and silky, and it was topped by a beautiful heart shaped face, with lovely blue eyes.

 

He had seen all these parts of her before, but his was the first time he had appreciated the whole of her.

 

With her hair tied in a pony tail behind her she looked very similar to any other blond, the only clue to her unique hair was the thick golden triangle of her pubic hair.

He knew that for her to go from beautiful to stunning, it only required her to let down her golden hair completely so as to form her own magic cloak. Yes she was special, she was unique and she was his.

 

May poured herself a glass of wine and sat down on John’s lap. He had gone soft so she didn’t run the risk of impaling herself on his cock.

‘How is my sexy man feeling?’ she asked as she put an arm around his shoulders for support.

 

John found his mouth only inches from her nipple and taking a sip of his cold wine he placed his lips around it and sucked.

The shock of his cold mouth on her nipple made her squeal, and wiggle her naked bottom against his cock.

It suddenly came back to rampant life and May found herself sitting on a hot cock.

 

To get more comfortable she raised her bottom only to find when she lowered herself back down onto his lap that his cock was slipping smoothly up her arsehole again.

She found the sensation very comforting and with a contented sigh relaxed and took another sip of her wine.

 

John actually found that having May sitting on his cock was strangely more erotic than when he was fucking her up her arse. He asked her why he felt this, and she replied that it could be because outwardly she was just sitting on his lap, albeit naked. In reality his big cock was secretly up her arse.

 

She told him a story about herself when she was a young girl and was with a boyfriend. He had come around her mother’s house to visit her and in those days they would go into the parlour for a bit of privacy.

However her mother would make a point of popping in at odd times just to keep an eye on them to ensure no hanky panky went on.

 

One time, she confessed to John, her boyfriend had got his cock out and asked her to suck it.

She was too afraid to do this as her mother might come in at any second and catch her on her knees.

May suggested instead that as she was wearing a full skirt as the fashion of the times demanded, she could take off her knickers and sit on his lap.

 

He agreed to the compromise and she slipped off her knickers and put them in her handbag.

She then lowered herself onto his cock, which slipped up her cunt easily as she was wet and juicy in anticipation.

 

The reason that she remembered this occasion after all those years was that her mother came into the room and saw her sitting on her boyfriends lap listening to the radio.

She asked her boyfriend if he wanted a cup of tea and some biscuits, and then went to fetch them.

 

Her mother then returned with the snack and joined them for a while listening to the radio before she went back into the kitchen to tidy up.

All the while they were chatting innocently to her mother she was sitting with his big cock stuck up her cunt.

By the time her mother left the room her cunt juice had soaked the front of his trousers and he had to leave the house when her mother was elsewhere so she wouldn’t see the damp patch around his flys.

 

‘Would you like me to visit you in a long dress and no knickers,’ she whispered to John seductively. ‘I could sit on your lap in front of your mum and dad, and you could slip your big cock deep into my cunt without them noticing.

Would you like that? I can feel that your cock would.’

 

Indeed his cock was very interested in the story and had swollen even bigger than it had been.

May stood up and turned to face him.

Straddling him she again lowered herself onto his lap, and again his cock slid up her bum.

 

Putting her hands on the back of his chair she started to bounce her arse on his cock.

Her breasts were right in front of his eyes and he watched in delight as they bounced and shook in front of him.

She could feel his big hard cock impaling her arse with every bounce.

 

Retelling that true story while John’s cock was up her arse had really turned her on in a big way, and she was hit by an orgasm that made her squeal in ecstasy.

John watched her face as she came for him.

He could tell that she was in a separate world of pure pleasure and he was proud that he was the one that transported her there.

 

May had to stop, her arse was throbbing and getting a bit sore from all the fucking.

She had come all over John’s bollocks and his pubic hairs were sticky and matted.

 

GOLDEN SHOWER

 

‘I think we both need a bath, instead of a shower,’ she declared firmly.

 

Her flat had a large bathroom, as well as the big shower cubicle in which they had first become intimate; there was also a standard bathtub in the corner.

May walked naked into the bathroom, and he waited expecting to hear her running the water for them.

He heard nothing so got up and walked into the bathroom.

He was surprised to see her sitting in the bath without any water in it.

‘Come and join me,’ she invited.

He stepped into the bath and lay down facing her.

May straddled him so that her cunt was over his balls and gently rubbed his cock.

‘Why isn’t there any water?’ he asked.

 

’Because I am going to make my own,’ she replied mischievously.

She told him that she was going to show him what she had seen a Hong Kong whore do on stage years ago when she was visiting there.

She instructed him to close his eyes and relax, she was going to wash all the sticky come from his cock and balls.

 

John closed his eyes and relaxed as he felt her stand up in the bath over him.

He could feel her pouring lovely hot water over his tender cock and matted pubic hair.

His wine fuddled brain was slow to register the fact that the taps were not turned on.

 

He opened his eyes a crack and was astounded to see that May was peeing on his cock.

From where he sat he could clearly see her pee coming from her cunt and splashing all over his balls.

He had never seen a woman pee before and certainly not from this angle.

 

‘Do you like that,’ she asked.

‘It feels strange but nice,’ he admitted after a few seconds thought,           ‘Why are you peeing on me?’  

‘Most couples fuck each other in various ways, but never see each other pee.

It’s a private thing and I want you to see me pee.’ She explained.

 

‘Fair enough,’ he said, ‘ would you like to see me pee as well?’

‘I thought you would never ask,’ she replied with a smile.

‘ My bum is a bit sore and could do with some hot water.’

She knelt down in the bath with her bum in the air.

John knelt behind her and gently parted her bum cheeks so he could see her slightly swollen anus.

 

He found that with all the wine he had drank his bladder was uncomfortably full and with a sigh of relief he relaxed and started to pee over her bum.

His water poured over her anus and ran down between her legs soaking her golden pubic hairs and pouring onward into the bath.

From his perspective it looked like she was peeing herself.

 

She suddenly turned around in the bath to face him.

This allowed him to pee directly over her golden triangle and he noticed that she was watching in rapt attention as his pee poured out of the hole in the end of his cock and soaked her cunt.

 

She told him that her peeing on him was called a golden shower, she said that some couples even liked to watch their partners having a poo.

She however drew the line at that, and hoped that he wouldn’t want to watch her when she next had a poo.

 

He assured her that watching someone poo didn’t turn him on at all. However as she brought the subject of poo up, he was pleasantly surprised that during the ferocious arse fucking she had received from him that there was thankfully no sign of any mess.

 

She explained that there were two important steps to good anal sex.

One she had already mentioned, was lots of lubrication.

The other was not so widely spoken of due to the taboo about talking of poo.

Before a woman allows he partner to fuck her up the arse she should always give herself a soapy hot water enema.

 

This cleans her bum out completely and that is why you often see porn stars sucking a man’s cock immediately it has been pulled out of her arse. Her bum is just as clean as her cunt so she doesn’t mind sucking his cock straight from her bum. 

 

She confessed that knowing he was coming to see her she had ensured she was clean for him.

‘Did you hope I would end up fucking your arse?’ he asked,

‘Oh yes John, I really hoped we would end up as lovers, and so we are,’ she replied hugging him tightly.

 

‘Now we are both covered in pee we can take a shower,’ she said.

She took his hand and led him into the shower.

Turning it on they both stood still for a while to allow the water to run between their legs and wash away the pee.

She said that as she had peed on him first it was up to her to soap his cock and balls so as to make sure he was lovely and clean.

 

Taking a handful of soapy liquid she rubbed it all over his cock and around his balls.

She pulled his foreskin back and soaped his knob thoroughly.

Needless to say this attention brought his cock back to full rigidity.

 

Once she had rinsed the soap off, she knelt down on the shower base and covered the end of his cock with her mouth.

May sucked gently on his cock, and then ran her tongue down his shaft to his balls.

She very gently sucked each of his balls into her mouth and rolled them around with her tongue.

When she stood up he was rampant and raring to go again.

 

He demanded that he be allowed to soap her, as that was one of his fantasies.

Using lots of soap he rubbed it all over her large soft breasts.

Paying particular attention to her nipples until they stood out like red strawberries.

 

Telling her to open her legs for him he rubbed plenty of soap into and around her hairy cunt.

Then he asked her to turn around and bend over for him.

Again he took a good handful of soap and rubbed it between her bum cheeks and up her bum hole.

 

Her arse was still well stretched from his cock and he could slip his finger up her bum easily.

This was how he had envisioned being in a shower with a naked woman. Lots of soaping and sucking of cocks, and cunts.

The world made sense again as far as he was concerned.

 

They finally got out of the shower and dried themselves in the bedroom. It was getting late and May knew she would have to send him home soon, but before she let him go she wanted to give him a final image to remember.

 

 

 

He also knew it was time to go and was a bit disappointed when May told him to get dressed. She also dressed in her usual loose top shorts and floppy hat. When they were both dressed instead of leading him downstairs as he expected, she led him over to the bed.

 

‘You have to go now,’ she said quietly, ‘but before you go I want to give you an image to keep with you.

I am usually dressed like this so you will see me more like this than naked.

 

The next time you see me talking to your mum or chatting to you in front of others you can picture me this way’.

She knelt down in front of him and took his cock out of his pants.

It had gone limp in disappointment but sucking it into her mouth she soon got it back to its usual readiness.

 

‘I’m going to suck your cock until you come, and when you do you are going to squirt your cum into my mouth and all over my face.

He had seen this on many a blue movie and had always wanted to do that to a woman.

She looked up at him and began to wank his cock in front of her face.

 

Looking down at her he could see her beautiful heart shaped face smiling at him as she rubbed his cock.

With her other hand she started to massage his balls and at the same time took his swollen knob deep into her mouth and sucked it hard.

His cock had been teased all evening and it was ready to explode with his semen.

 

She heard his tell tale breathing that warned of the coming explosion.

‘Watch me when you come,’ she demanded, and wanked him even harder.

‘I can’t hold it any longer,’ he gasped desperately.

‘Come for me my darling boy, come in my mouth and over my face, I want you to remember my face covered in your cum.’

 

She held his cock tightly, pointing towards her open mouth and stuck her tongue out.

With a loud cry he shot a stream of hot creamy cum out of his cock.

She directed it onto her tongue and into her mouth.

His next big squirt she aimed directly between her eyes so that it ran down her face either side of her nose and into her open mouth to join the first load.

By this time his legs had gone weak at the knees and he was leaning on her shoulders to keep upright.

His last and final squirt she caused to splatter across both her cheeks.

He stood there gasping in relief; as he balls were at last mercifully empty.

 

He watched as she rubbed his knob all over her face and watched her tongue lick the drops of cum from the end of his cock.

She opened her mouth for him and he could see that it was full of his cum.

 

Looking him straight in the eyes she slowly and deliberately swallowed all his cum and licked her lips. 

She knelt before him with her face completely covered in his cum, and smiled at him.

 

‘Remember this John, the next time I am talking to your parents and I see you I will lick my lips like this.

You will know that I am remembering licking your cum from my face and swallowing it.

 

You will also know that I want you to bend me over in front of them pull down my knickers and fuck my cunt as hard as you can.

I will be looking at you and talking to you normally, but I will be wanting your big cock in my mouth, cunt and arse and don’t you ever forget it.

 

I tell you this because women can always tell when a man wants them, they only have to look at his cock, just as I looked at yours when we first met.

The sight of my tits made you hard if you remember.

Men cannot tell just by looking at us if we want them badly.

Know that I want you every time I see you.’

 

So saying she stood up and gave him a deep tonguing kiss.

He could taste his own cum in her mouth and loved it.

May reached down and after giving his now limp cock a tender kiss tucked it into his pants for him.

 

She walked him to the door and after another passionate kiss waved to him as he walked back to his house.

When he had disappeared from sight she closed the door and went back up to her bedroom.

 

She lay on the bed fully dressed her face was still sticky from his cum. Closing her eyes she went through all that had transpired that day.

She decided that it had been a great day and although every hole was sore she relished the discomfort as it meant she was no longer alone in the world.

 

To be continued.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    

She Made Me Cum With Her Eyes Part I

Proximus on Sex Stories

I arrived at one of my favorite Gentlemen’s Clubs. In this Club I have 5 girls who are part of my Special Group, hereby known as “the Group”. Three of the girls are strippers. The other two are waitresses. I will describe the strippers first. Asia is 5’ 4”, 120 lbs with 34 C’s and a nice round and firm ass. She is 24 years old.

 

Shamrock (so named since she is of Irish descent), is 5’ 2”, 115 lbs with 36C’s (augmented but who cares) and ha

Read More
s one of the finest asses you’ll ever find (she used to be a gymnast). Shamrock “Shammy” is 26 years old.

 

Jo (we call her Baby Jo because she is the youngest of the group and looks even younger than her age), is 5’ 2”, 120 lbs with 34C’s. She is 20 years old. Baby Jo has a perfectly shaped, round and rock hard ass.  The black girls at the Club tease Baby Jo and say, “Girl, a white girl has no business having such a fine ass. That’s a black ass girl!” (Of course they are smiling when they say this because they really do love Baby; everyone does!).

 

Candi and Julie are the waitresses that are part of the Group.

 

The Group is great since we are like the family each of us wanted but never really had. The dancers and waitresses all watch out for each other and especially me (when I’m at the Club).

 

I arrived at the Club at around 1:00 pm on a Thursday afternoon. I had called ahead to Julie so they would have my “special room” ready. I call it the special room since it is the best VIP room in the Club. This is a large room which is closed to the general public from view. It has smaller curtained-rooms inside for additional privacy. As you can imagine, due to its exclusivity this room is usually not rented since it is the most expensive room. However, I rent this room for two reasons: 1.) its privacy and 2.) Because of it’s privacy we can have fun that will rival the best porn movies you’ve ever seen! (More stories to cum later…J).

 

Anyway, Candi and Julie met me at the front door and we gave each other a big hug and kiss. Julie escorted me to the room. As I walked in they had already had my favorite drink waiting for me, a Tanqueray and tonic. I sat down in the extra large queen-anne chair to wait for the girls.

 

The first to enter the room was Baby Jo. She ran into my arms and straddled me on my lap. “God I’ve missed you”, she said. “Baby, I’ve missed you so much too. Come here”. With that we started our passionate kissing; the kind we both enjoy with our mouths fully open and exploring each other deeply with our tongues.

The kissing went on for a few minutes when Baby Jo said, “Shammy and Asia are still getting ready. Do you want to play while we’re waiting?” “Absolutely!!”, I said. So we got up and moved to the adjacent smaller curtained room.

 

The curtained room was smaller, also with an extra large queen-anne chair on one end and a smaller bench seat on the other. Full-size mirrors make up the walls on all sides. There is a small television on a pedestal mount that allows you to view the stage via closed-circuit, or you can watch regular TV or porn movies. I never turn the TV on since why do I want to watch TV when I can make my own magic!

 

Baby Jo and I closed the curtains and then she stripped down to naked. I sat in the large chair and she climbed up onto the arms with her pussy directly above my head. Then she lowered herself down so that her wonderful pussy was in my face.

 

I grabbed both of her ass cheeks to hold he in place while I started slowly licking her clit with my tongue. Baby Jo started moving her hips in unison with my tongue. Her pussy was getting wet and her juice tasted so sweet. I alternated licking her clit and sticking my tongue in and out of her pussy. This was making her move her hips faster and grind her pussy deeper into my face.

 

Now I began my signature moves. I clenched Baby Jo’s clit between my lips so I could hold it in place. At the same time I was touching her clit with the tip of my tongue while shaking my head rapidly back and forth. “Ohhhhh….baby….don’t stop…..Ohhhhh….don’t stop….just like that…..just like that…..”, she said.

 

I then started humming. This created a vibration affect on her clit in addition to the licking and shaking of my head. Baby Jo’s breathing got faster and faster. Her hips were starting to writhe and she pushed her pussy even further in my face. Pussy juice was pouring out of her! “Ohhhhh…..baby I’m gonna cum…I’m gonna cum….I’M CUUUUUMMMMMIIIIINNNNNNNGGGGGG!!!!!!”.

 

I kept licking, sucking, shaking, and humming on Baby Jo’s clit. I’m a fairly big guy and pretty strong but it was all I could do to hold her. Baby Jo was cumming and cumming. Now she tried to pull back from my tongue because her clit was becoming so sensitive. This is a natural reaction for women but if you keep going you can set them up to have some of the best orgasms ever! This, of course, is my goal since I absolutely LOVE to pleasure women.

 

Baby Jo was shaking uncontrollably. Every time I stuck my tongue inside her pussy I could feel the contractions and spasms inside the walls of her pussy. I love this because it means she is having multiple, powerful orgasms at that instant!

 

Baby Jo was now making this constant low-toned primordial groan that I have come to name “the pleasure zone”. At this point the person is literally “out of their mind” with lust and pleasure. I knew Baby Jo was now ready for my patented move (oh how I wish I could patent it!....). As I continued to lick, suck, shake and hum her pussy, I switched from clenching her clit with my lips and gently clenched her clit with my teeth. Then I started putting a little more pressure on her clit with my tongue. This made Baby Jo go insane! She was literally body-slamming her pussy into my face! She was bucking and writhing like a wild bull! At that instant she let out a loud groan that I can only describe as something that you can tell is due to ABSOLUTE PHYSICAL PLEASURE! At that point, I felt that my entire face was engulfed by her pussy. It must have been because I couldn’t breathe! At the same instant her pussy exploded with what felt like a gallon of cum. I swallowed as much as I could. Baby Jo then started to collapse. I quickly adjusted myself to grab her otherwise she would have fallen to the floor. It was all I could do to hold onto her but I finally got her down onto my lap. She collapsed in my arms in a hug.

 

“Are you alright baby?” I asked. “Yes…oh yes…..I’m ok…..I almost passed out…”, she said. “I could tell. That last orgasm was a really good one, huh?” “Oh my God….that was the best orgasm ever!!!” This was music to my ears.

 

Little did Baby Jo and I know that at some point during our fun, Shammy and Asia had appeared. I’m not sure how much they had seen but I know they must have seen the last (best) part. “Ok Baby Jo…now it’s our turn”, Shammy said. “Alright, climb on”, I said.

 

With that Shammy replaced Baby Jo and positioned herself above my head. Then she lowered her now dripping wet pussy onto my face. I performed the same techniques to Shammy as I had to Baby Jo. It only took Shammy about 3 minutes to explode in her huge orgasm! Now it was Asia’s turn and it took her even less time!

 

“Now it’s your turn”, Asia said to me. Baby Jo and Shammy were already busy undoing my belt and pulling off my trousers and underwear. All three girls were now on their knees. Each girl was taking turns sucking my cock. “I love sucking your cock,” said Baby Jo. “We all do baby”, said Shammy. Now it was Asia’s turn. Baby Jo got up to sit on the bench seat and watch. Shammy got up and stood to the side of my chair.

 

Asia has a special talent to give me some of the best orgasms I’ve ever had. She started sucking my cock and alternating her strokes. Sucking for a while, then stroking….sucking and stroking. “I love to watch you suck and stroke his cock, Asia”, said Baby Jo. She had moved her bench seat right next to me on the left. “I love to masturbate while I watch you suck his cock”, said Baby Jo. Her breathing was getting heavier and faster. She said to me, “Look at me when I cum”. (This was a trick I taught her because even though it’s hard to do, if you can keep your eyes open while you cum it makes the whole experience more erotic). “Ok baby, I’ll try to keep looking at you”, I said.

 

Now Shammy was rubbing my shoulders and bent down to give me a very slow wet open-mouthed kiss. Asia was working her magic on my now rock-hard, engorged cock. It felt so good! Next, Asia stopped momentarily to show us how big my cock had become. “Look at how BIG it is…!!!”, exclaimed Shammy. I looked down and the head of my cock was the size of a small apple!!! I had never seen my cock grow to this size…I certainly had never achieved this myself. “Oh look at that…LOOK AT THAT….I’m gonna cum……I’M GONNA CUM….LOOK AT ME!!!!” It was all Baby Jo could do to keep her eyes open…but she did it. She was bucking and grinding out a powerful orgasm.

Baby Jo quickly recovered and started masturbating again while watching Asia suck and stroke my cock.

 

I could feel the deep pleasure starting to build in my aching balls. Asia was masterfully sucking and stroking my cock while paying special attention to the head of my cock and the opening of my pee-hole. I could feel my body starting to shake. “You’re starting to shake baby…I know that feels good”, said Shammy as she continued to rub my shoulders and nuzzle my neck.

 

“Oh baby stick your fingers in me. I want you to feel me cum”, Baby Jo said to me. I did as she instructed and inserted two fingers in to her hot wet pussy. It felt so wet and warm! Asia was quickly bringing me to an explosive orgasm. I was now shaking uncontrollably. I could hear myself making that low-toned primordial groan. I was in the pleasure zone! “Look at him….look at him….he’s gonna cum….HE’S GONNA CUM!!!!” exclaimed

Baby Jo. “I can’t wait….I can’t wait….put your fingers all the way in….feel me….feel me CUUUUMMMM!” I jammed three fingers deep inside Baby Jo’s pussy. At that instant her pussy grabbed my fingers with the strength of a vice-grip! I could feel her pussy juice pouring over my hand and down my arm. Her was pussy would violently contract and release…contract and release my fingers. At the same time her contractions were trying to suck my fingers deeper and deeper into her pussy.

 

What happened next is difficult to describe. I will describe it somewhat of an out of body experience since it’s easier to describe from the outside looking in.

 

I could hear myself let out a large scream. I yelled, “I’MMMMMMMMMMMMM CUMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGG”. My eyes were squeezed shut. At that instant I arched my pelvis up in a violent thrust. At the same time Asia yanked down hard on my cock. I could feel my hot sticky cum shoot out of my cock like a geyser. We continued this action in unison for a least another minute. I would thrust my hips up while ejaculating my cum as Asia would pull down on my cock. I continued to shoot load after load after load.

 

“OH MY GOD”, Asia said. “Look at him cum!” “I’m looking at him cum….I’m looking at him cum….Ohhhhhh I’m gonna cum again…..I’M CUMMING AGAIN!!!!!!” yelled Baby Jo. I quickly jammed my fingers into Baby Jo’s pussy and again felt her pussy’s powerful spasms and contractions.

 

I was finally able to open my eyes and was startled to see Asia’s face and entire front of her body covered with my cum. Shammy said, “That’s A LOT of cum”. “I know…I just LOVE watching him cum”, said Baby Jo.

 

Then…Baby Jo and Shammy knelt down by Asia and proceeded to lick her clean!

 

….The End (for now). Part II to cum shortly.

 

I hope you enjoyed this story as much as I enjoyed writing it. If so, please let me know via e-mail at: ronin1225@yahoo.com.

Corporate Retreat Part 3

sextrader on Sex Stories


The last day of the retreat. We both wake up in our own beds. I have a big grin on my face the second I wake up. MMMM just remembering last night makes me smile. Your smell, your taste... the amazing sex. God it was just soooo good.

Â

I get showered, dressed and head downstairs for breakfast. Its buffett style in the conference room. I grab a toasted bagel and head in for the meetings. We usually have a wrap up speaker that thanks us for attending and closes up the weekend. As I sit down I see you at the next table, you are deep in conversation with someone. As I sit down you look up and over at me. Its like the first glance, I'm shy again. You saw me at my most intimate of mom

Read More
ents I'm so amazing turned on right now. I sit down and cross my legs.... ;)

Â

After breakfast everyone heads back up to their rooms. Maybe to grab their luggage, maybe for a quick nap. We all have to head to the airport to catch flights home. My blackberry buzzes... its you. You are asking me to come to your room. I am nervous... shy... but I lock the door and head out to the elevators. I arrive on the 2nd floor, glance to make sure nobody is in the halls and head to your room. Knock twice.

Â

The door opens... there you are. I walk in. I can smell your cologne.. your smell in your room. It instantly makes me flah back to last night. Naked bodies licking sucking biting nibbling sweaty all over each other for hours on end.Â

Â

You walk up to me and ask me how I am. So sweet of you to check and make sure I'm ok with last night. You walk closer to me... I am backed up against the wall. You reach down and grab my hands, wrapping your fingers in with mine. You pull my hands up and over my head and lean in for a kiss. ooohhhh god yes. I leave my hands up over my head as you run your hands down my arms. It tickles for a second. I leave my arms up as your hands run down the sides of my body and rest on my hips. Your tongue pushes just a little bit into my lips. I let it pass my teeth and wrestle with my tongue. God you taste so good. My knees are getting weak.Â

Â

I want to feel you inside me agian. I want to feel you on top of me. I want to feel your tongue licking, lapping and sucking my pussy. Now.. god please now I want it so bad.

Â

You run one hand back up to mine and one hand down between my legs. I'm sure you must be able to feel hw warm and wet it is between my legs. Can you feel how badly I want it? You push two fingers on my clit, just a little pressure. God you have to feel it now, you have to feel my pulsing on your fingers.

Â

I start to bring my hands down from above my head but you grab them and hold them above my head. with you free hand you undo the button of my pants and unzip the fly. You push the sides down off my hips. Still holding my hands above my head. I wiggle my hips to help you get them off. with out even stopping you start to remove my underwear. Ohhhh gooodo yes. please get them off now. please get them off now. I want to feel your finges on me, inside of me, all over me.Â

Â

You finally let go over my hands when you have me naked from the waist down. I am unbuttoning your shirt as fast as I can. I want you as naked as I am.Â

Â

Asour bodies are entangled with each other we move towards the bed, You lay me down on the bed. You kneel before me and take off the rest of your clothes. As I watch you undress I take off my shirt. I leave my bra on. If I do say so, its a damn sexy bra. Black, formed cups that hold my tits in perfect position. Amazing cleavage.

Â

Without missing a beat you are between my legs. My pussy lips are so wet and swollen. You slowly lick across the left side. Your left hand running up over my left thigh. You switch to the ride side and your right hand runs up my right thigh. I know you are teasing. Its killing me.

Â

You rest your tongue near my clit. For a second you take it all in, sucking on it and rolling it over your tongue. Then you stop. Your tongue pushes just between my lips and runs down. Slowly parting my pussy lips. As you run further down it gets wetter and wetter. This makes you harder and harder. When you get to my hole you press your tongue out even more and push it deep inside of me. I grab your head and push it down into me, keeping you there. Oh god pleeeease don't stop. Please don't stop.

Â

You lick back up to my clit, stopping again to suck on it, run it over your tongue. My nipples are rock hard. You look up at me. I grab your head and pull you up towards me. Please let me return the favour.. please let me go down on you. Your not so easy to convince. You head back down.  Â

Â

Ok at least, lets do 69. Let me go down on your while you lick my pussy. THAT you are into. I lay you down on your back and straddle your face.  At first I sit back on my knees and watch you lick at me. I rub my clit with two fingers as your tongue presses deep inside of me. Your hands grab my ass, your fingers wander back towards my ass. Ooohh my god this is so amazing. I can't belive how amazing this is.Â

Â

I lean forward. Both hands on either side of your thighs. I lean forward and grab your cock in my mouth. I bend it back, so its at 90 degrees. I run my tongue around the head... mmmm yess... ohhh god I've been wanting to taste you again. I leave my right hand on the bed and grab the base of your cock with my left hand. I hold it straight up as I spit on your cock. The wetter the better.Â

Â

Your cock is so hard. I take a good look at it before I take it into my mouth. I like seeing the veins pulsing insdie of you. Its so smooooothe. Mmmmm. My left hand is at the base of your cock, running it up and down in a circular motion over and over in tandem with my mouth running up and down and over and over in a circular motion. I pussssh your cock against my cheek, I push it in deep against my throat. As it pushes against the back wall of my throat I gag a little. mmmm love that. I want you to cum in my mouth. I want to taste you feeling me up inside of my mouth.Â

Â

Oh god please cum, please cum right now. I want to taste you so bad.Â

Â

But you pull away.

Â

You don't want to cum in my mouth. You have other plans. You want to cum on me. You move your body so you are kneeling between my legs. You lift my hips up onto you and slide your cock into my pussy. I am beyond dripping wet. It slides in so fast an so quick we both let you a sigh.

Â

Ohhhhhh god yes. Ohhhhhhh myyyy gooooodddd that feels so good. That feeling is exactly what I have been looking for. The feeling of your hard cock, completely filling my pussy. The walls of my pussy are pulsing against you. You sit back on your knees and pull my hips in close to you.Â

Â

I reach down with my right hand and put my index and middle finger on my pussy. I start to rub back and forth, harder... harder. I reach up with my other hand and grab my tit, bringing both my tits out of my bra. I grab both your hands and put them on my tits. Feel me, play with me. Please.

Â

I am rubbing my clit harder. Harder. So close to cumming. You are fucking me slooowly. grabbing my hips and guiding them up and down on top of you. I grab your hands and put them on my tits. I want you to play with them. I want you to massage my breast and play wth my nipples while I cum. Ohhhh good yes you feel so good inside of me. You have NO idea how good that feels. Deeper. Push deeeeeper inside of me.

Â

You grab my tits. Grab the whole breast in your hand. Ohhh yes that feels good. I love it when you play with them. I rub harder, rub my clit harder. I can feel myself close to orgasm. I want to cum when you are inside of me. I buck my hips against you and ask you to pinch my nipples.Â

Â

That little bit of pain sends me over the edge. Pinch them harder. Ohhh god yes fuck me. Oh god yes fuck me. Pinch them a little bit harder. Harder. No really..........hardddddder. I rub faster, faster, faster. Oh god I"m going to cum. Right now, right now, right now. Oh yea. Oh yea. Right now. YOu can feel the walls of my pussy pulsing on your cock as the wetness starts to flow. I throw my head back. Yessssssssssss

Erotic, Sexual, Et Cetera: A Sex Scene

Bensid on Sex Stories


He stood there, glistening in the afternoon sunlight, beads of sweat still glistening on his broad chest. A single drop gathered at his collar and ran between his massive pectorals, down his abdomen, and hit the ground, soundlessly leaving a small dark spot on the light gray asphalt.

He smiled at me, the need for dialogue long gone by this point. I gingerly took a step towards him, holding back slightly, not from hesitation but from the need to consciously exercise self control, for if I didn’t, the hormones rushing through my body would surely have gotten the better of me, right then and there.

He reached out, and gently placed a hand on my bare shoulder. I looked around, but it was Thursday afternoon,

Read More
and there was nobody in sight. The perfect place for a murder. He drew me closer and kissed me, first on the mouth, and then on my neck, as he ran his hand down the smooth lightly tanned skin of my exposed back.

I stood there for a moment, my mind uncertain, yet within seconds my mind realized that it was not needed, nor was it helping the situation, and so it immediately took a paid vacation, allowing my body to act for itself. I drew myself in closer into his embrace, and with both hands seized the warm damp muscle leaden flesh on his back, allowing my face to press into his chest, his small hairs prickling my cheeks, and the scent of sweat overpowering my sense of smell, yet causing me to react not with disgust, as my reflexes had been disabled, but instead with an erotic thirst, perhaps signaling it’s need to be quenched from the damp area rapidly forming between my legs.

He ran his fingers playfully through my hair, as his other hand slowly but surely made it’s way to my pants, slipping through the waistband and firmly massaging one of my soft buttocks. I continued my journey along the mountainous uncharted region that was his back, my face pressed in firmly, my nose lightly brushing against the underside of the massive arm that reached out to me, my lips pressed against one of his dark erect nipples. I reached out with my tongue, and ran it along his breast, allowing myself to taste the warm, salty sweat that still clung to his body. He now ran both hands along my back, and my vaginal juices soaked the entire inner portion of my pants. Just then, my mind, although relaxing on a beach in the Caribbean, phoned in to check on things at the office, allowing me to remember something I had long since overlooked. I pressed my entire body against his, and surely enough, when my crotch pressed against his, I could feel his hard, stiff erection against my leg.

As he started to fiddle with the button on my pants, I slipped one hand easily into his shorts. I ran my hand between his thigh and his testicles, his hot groin plunging me into yet another level of arousal. Moving my fingers about I fondled his large, wet, heavy balls ad his erect penis rubbed invitingly against my leg. I placed my other hand in his shorts, effectively causing them to fall to the floor after his thick stiff cock poked up above the waistband, and brushed playfully up and down against my stomach, bobbing like a rooster vying for territorial rights, and leaving a thin strand of semen between him and myself, which shimmered in the afternoon light. I realized, looking down, that he had taken my pants down whilst I was playing with his tough member, and as I relieved my ankles from my pants’ binding, he reached under my exposed rear and lifted me straight into the air, bringing me down slowly onto his stiff erect cock, pointing almost straight into the air, throbbing forcefully as it slowly, to my long, drawn out pleasure, entered my moist vagina. As I was lowered I slipped my shirt over my head, exposing my comfortably large, soft, succulent breasts (for some reason, nobody was wearing underwear today).

I moaned a soft low moan as the final inches of his penis made their way inside of me. I placed my hands on his broad shoulders and moved myself up and down as he slowly began moving his hips, beginning in a slow, steady rhythm, but soon quickening the pace. His hands beneath the soft flesh of my buttocks my only means of support, I wrapped my legs around his abdomen, straddling him, as he rapidly began to thrust his pelvis, driving his mass into me each time as, in synchronization, he lifted me up and down. My extra support allowing me to lean back, I did so, placing one arm around his neck, and the other under his arm, my hand moistly moving through the sweat of his armpit. My breasts flapped and clattered against my body, and his testicles did the same, slapping against my rear.

Soon he reached an all time high, driving into me faster than before, and as I felt myself nearing climax I closed my eyes and pressed my hand to my face, this hand which had done so much exploring in the preceding minutes, and allowed myself to become overpowered with the erotic scent of his testosterone, the driving chemical force of sex, and the sensation of his penis thrusting into me (the driving force of his body). I released my legs and leaned back as my climax spread through my body, every nerve turning itself inside out to deliver pleasure I had never known existed. My body went somewhat numb as his penis slipped out of me, and as he set me down I could feel nothing more than warm spurts of semen splattering against my bare, naked body.

I leaned back, not physically, but in my mind. I leaned back to a place I had never known existed, in the recesses of my mind. I leaned there and I stayed there. Why? Because I don’t want this moment to end. This, the greatest climactic moment of my life. My rational mind has not yet returned to me, but I know that when it does my senses will return to me, and I will remember who I am, and where I am, and I will have to return to life as it was before, the erotica long gone. I do not want that. So here I lie, awake with closed eyes. There are sounds around me, but I can not hear them. There are feelings to feel, butt hey are naught to me. The world is now as it should be and as I wish it to be forever. So still I wait.

A pleasant surprize

Kr41271 on Sex Stories



In the dream I wake up in my bed and am totally naked, only
a sheet to cover me and the comforter is crumpled at my feet. I get up and am
stretching when I hear the toilet flush, and the sink start, I pull on a pair
of soft black pajama pants. I knock on the door and ask how long you'll be
expecting it to be my cousin in the Bathroom, you open the door wearing that
robe and give me the most dazzling smile, and reach your arms around my neck
and kiss me, I'm totally shocked to see you for good reason, but I wrap my arms
around your wonderful torso and squeeze your cute ass, as we kiss. you smile
and look me in the eyes and give me a huge hug and take my hand in order to
lead me to the bed (which has not only bed posts but curtains as well more like
drapes.

Read More
I pull you into a kiss, and trace my finger up your leg, exposing more
and more of your leg as we kiss, I pick you up and set you on the bed, I lay
you back on the bed and trace my finger from your lips down your chest and down
your cleavage to the sash that's keeping your kimono on, I slowly undo it, and
kiss my way down your chest, skipping your gorgeous breasts still covered by
the kimono, and I continue down to your underwear, slowly peeling them away, I
can feel the warmth of your flesh against my face and I can feel you get wetter
as I kiss my way down, every exposed inch of your gorgeous skin. I pull your
soaked panties off all the way and as I kiss over your slit you reach down and
guide me back up for a kiss, and as I climb onto the bed I massage my hand up
the inside of your leg rubbing you as you moan and kiss me, I feel your hand on
my pajamas, massaging my hard cock through my pants. I rub up and down the
inside of your legs, and then I let my fingers slip between your beautiful
lips, you gasp as they slide into you going deep inside of your wonderful lips.
My other hand gently pulls back your robe revealing your beautiful, supple
breasts and your hard round nipples. You slide your hand unto my pajamas and
start to rub up and down my shaft I’m getting harder by the second, and you’re
so tight, your muscles gripping my fingers, I kiss your neck and you whisper “
Take me” as you untie my pajamas and let them fall to the floor. I push you
further up the bed with my fingers still inside you and you turn over onto your
hands and knees, presenting me with your cute little ass, and your tight lips.
I spread your legs, and you slide a hand down you stomach and between your
legs, rubbing your clit, and reaching to guide my hard thick cock into you. As
soon as I feel your wet lips against my head, I can’t hold back, and I plunge
into you, You let out a moan and start to say “ YESSSS!” I pull out and plunge
into you again, thrusting all the way in my head spreading your lips, I hold
onto your hips for good leverage, and begin to slide in and out of you my shaft
glistening with your juices, I thrust into you and pull out slowly, so you can
feel every inch, going innnnn and outtttttt going innnnn and outtttttt going
innnnn and outtttttt going innnnn and outtttttt going innnnn and outtttttt you
look back at me and I lean forward to kiss you, and take a breast in my hand,
rolling your nipple back and forth, you moan into my mouth with every thrust,
and as you’re about to ask me to go faster, I pick up the pace slidding all of
me in and outttt in and outttt in and outttt in and outttt in and outttt in and
outttt in and outttt in and outttt in and outttt, you start moaning louder, and
louder, as we are getting closer and closer, I flip you over onto your back,
and lift your hips up and position some pillows beneath you and your head, you
then wrap your whole body around me and thrust all of me into you, your back
arches, and you grip my back leaving claw marks all over me, your lips hold
onto my head as I thrust in and out of you quickly, sending you and I both over
the edge going in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and
out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and
out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and
out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and out in and
out, your back arches, you grip the sheets with your fingers and toes, your
muscular lips milking me, and I slide into you hard, cumming hard and filling
you with me, you hit your peak moments before, and your lips clench me as I cum
into you and I place sensitive kisses all over you leaving me inside of you and
I hold you close, and we both bask in the wonderful afterglow of our love and
lust, after a few minutes we fall asleep in each others arms, me still hard
inside you, and your gorgeous petite body wrapped around me, as you fall asleep
in my arms.



Â



Be sure to check out the forums for more great stories http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php style="color: rgb(102, 51, 204);" />
or our new story site
http://www.bluestories.com/forums/index.php

class="MsoNormal">



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â



Â




The Bigamist, Chapter 2,Celia

dickinkum on Sex Stories

                             The Bigamist, Chapter 2, Celia

                                                       By Dick Inkum

     “The only words she knows in your language are fuc

Read More
k, suck, yes, no, cock, cunt and ass” Max said when he returned my call six months after our last deal. Nonetheless, he thought he had a great prospect for me.

     I caught a plan to the country where he was now operating and, telling Anna that I expected to return with another girl, I  went off to my second “marriage”.

     Max said the girl was only twenty (a good long term investment, he declared) blonde, a stripper and in her teen-age years, a street walker. She had fucking customers at present.

     “Don’t worry, I had her checked out” Max said, meaning no STD’s and no police record that would keep her out of the country.

     “Did you fuck her?” I asked knowing the answer.

      “It’s on my expense sheet” Max replied.

     We went to the club where she was working. God! They paid peanuts! No wonder she whored. I thoroughly enjoyed her performance and her body way exquisite. She was a little taller and a bit slimmer than Anna, with very fair skin and upturned nipples. Her ass was appetizing.

     Max had her join us for introductions. Her name was Celia and I was very pleased with here bubbly personality too. She was astute enough to discuss some aspects of the deal with us in a forthright manner. She gave me a kiss at parting and promised to be at my hotel room at one the next afternoon.

     She arrived with Max, who, as previously, left for the hotel bar after giving me a list of phrases I could use to communicate.

     I kissed Celia as she entered, praised her looks and used my phrase list, to wit: “take off your clothes” and “show me your cunt”.

     She answered in her language but the message was unmistakably like “you’re a bad boy”, then she did it.

     After seeing her naked the night before, the wait had been too long to taste her pert tits and shaved pussy.  I feasted for a while and had her panting when I put her hand to my crotch.

     “Suck yes” she said and down she went. Celia giggled a little as she took her first licks. “Like yes” she said and got to serious sucking. I had decided not to use stay-hard for the first round; I wanted her to suck me off. Celia was thoroughly enjoying her work when I put her hand on my balls. She massaged and I shot my load in her mouth. She swallowed, jerked and sucked all I could give her.

     She wiped up a bit and we played until I thought my revival probable. Now, I’d use the stay-hard stuff. I meant to take a long ride in her saddle.

     Celia sucked me up and I bent her over the bed and fucked her from the rear. What a nice ass! I inserted a finger as I plowed her cunt. She didn’t have any reaction except a short gasp. Both holes took their pumping with aplomb.

     I moved her up onto the bed, put her on her side and fucked her sideways. I showed her my finger. “In your ass, yes or no?” I asked. “Yes, is good in ass” she replied. She got it.

     In a while I withdrew my finger, rolled her on her back and got on top. She bounced her ass lustily as I slammed my cock into her.

     “Good fuck! Good fuck!” she squealed, “I come!”

     She clamped on my cock and had a very vocal orgasm.  I let her recover a bit and told her to get on top and (after lube and a condom installation) put my dick up her ass.

     “In ass? Fuck ass?” she asked.

     I nodded, put her hand on my cock and got her into position. She obediently lowered her butt hole on it and began bouncing.

     “Oh, is big in ass!” she exclaimed. I fingered her pussy and got her to pick up bouncing speed. I kept her at that awhile then put her over on all fours, mounted and slammed her ass furiously. She squealed a lot when I spurted and averred that she’d climaxed too.

      I was satisfied enough to find Max. Though he was less than sober, the three of us finalized the deal. Celia would need a few days to prepare for our marriage and departure. Max took Celia home and fucked her.

     Max called me a little later.

     “I have a place for us to go tomorrow night” he said, “don’t jerk off, you’re going to want to be potent and keep a hard cock. Oh yeah, it’s going to cost you but you won’t mind”.

     I wasn’t so sure I wouldn’t mind.

     “We’re going to a combination three ring circus and whorehouse” Max continued, “This place is secret and illegal but I know somebody. Let me do the ordering from the menu”.

     We approached a shop front in an industrial area. It was the only one with cars nearby.

     “Two for the eight o’clock show with escorts”, Max told the door goon and paid him.

     Two young girls about fifteen came out in scanty outfits and heels and took our hands. They led us into the arena with seats elevated on several tiers while on the floor there were three double beds.

     We were about ten minutes early for the show. Max told me about our escorts.

     “We haven’t paid to fuck them” he declared, “but they’re paid to suck and we can grope them. We can swap girls at any time too”.

     They led us to seats on the second tier (requested by Max). We introduced ourselves to the girls and I kissed my Zenna. When I squeezed her tit she popped it out of her bra for my continued attention.  She got tit and pussy play and my pants got loose.

     The show was about to begin. The announcer came out and asked us to applaud the performers as they were introduced.  One by one four scantily clad very young girls (perhaps fourteen) came out, did a strip dance to very bad music, sat on a bed and masturbated.  The last girl brought a box of sex toys with her.

     When all girls were naked on the bed, they began sexual interaction by pairs and with all four together, tonguing pussies, finger fucking and dildoing each other in all combinations and positions. One girl put a strap-on on and proceeded to fuck all the others then another girl took her turn and so on.

     “Like the show?” Zenna asked me and put her hand on my crotch to find a hardening cock, “Like some suck?”

     I answered yes to both. She put her head on my lap and got to work. God! I hadn’t had action from a girl that age since I was that age!  Max was getting blown too.

     The girls’ first part of the show was over. Applause, applause. The girls bowed as they were acknowledged. The announcer returned and introduced eight naked boys (a smattering of applause) who positioned themselves around the beds everyone could see some action. The boys were all bigger than the girls, perhaps sixteen or so.

     “My boyfriend’s down there now” Zenna whispered.

     Each girl had two cocks to suck and they proceeded to do it. In a minute the fucking started. Each of the girls had a cock in the pussy and one in the mouth. The girls were put in a variety of positions and the boys changed back and forth.

     I shot my load in Zenna’s mouth. She welcomed it and kept sucking.

     On the floor, the girls were moved into position for double fucking.  Some girls had their asses up and some down but every hole was fucked. Several times the boys withdrew to show distended assholes which got audience applause. The boys frequently traded fuck holes and kept at it until all cocks were spent. Many of the girls were splattered with cum and they all smiled and bowed for their final applause.

     “Have a good time?” Zenna asked.

        I allowed that I did and she was a great part of my fun.

     “Come some time when I’m down there” she said, “tonight was kiddies’ night”.

     I said I’d like that though of course I’d never be back.

     “You fuck me tonight?” she asked.

     Max interjected that we already had reservations, but would be glad to see these girls another time. Reservations? Max must have done that when I was distracted. The girls led us out of the arena and into a waiting room with several other men present. Max said I was about to have a memorable experience.

     Our names were called and (gasp) here came two of the young girls who had been in the show!  Mine was a little dark haired girl I guessed to be of gypsy extraction while Max got a cute little blonde. We had just watched these little girls take fairly large cocks in pussy and ass.

     I was a little uneasy about this adventure, but Max assured me that the girls were pros. They cheerfully led us to a room with one large bed.

     I asked the girls if they were able to take adults as sex partners without pain. They both enthusiastically averred that the liked big cocks.

     We were all quickly naked and after we groped the girls they sucked. They traded off sucking duties as Max had arranged that they both be available to both of us.

     “How you like fuck, pussy or ass?” my gypsy girl asked.

     “Pussy now, you on top now” I replied.

     I gave her some tit sucks and pussy licks and she lowered her cunt on my dick and began bouncing and squeezing her tits in ecstasy. In spite of all the fucking she’d had recently, her size made her a tight pussy/.

    In the meantime, Max was on top of the blonde and slamming her like an adult cunt.

     We continued in these modes until I moved my girl to her side, got over one leg and fucked her sideways. That made her squeal some and more when I probed her asshole.

     The blonde girl had been squealing since Max first plugged her.

     Max and I were both chemically preserved and we both brought our girls to climax yet retained rigidity. We agreed to swap.

     I put the blonde girl in a sixty-nine and she sucked with fervor. Max stood by the bed and had the gypsy girl suck while he finger-fucked both holes.

    Blonde girl was completely absorbed in sucking when I brought her up to fuck. She wanted me on top of her. Her more freshly reamed cunt was an easier initial entry than the other. I gave it to her pretty hard. She wrapped her legs tightly around me and squealed even louder. Max mounted the gypsy girl similarly and we gave the bed a good shaking.

     Blonde girl had a climax. We kissed; I sucked her tits and rose up. I put her legs on my shoulders and pressed my dick against her asshole.

     “OK in your ass?” I asked.

     “Yes, please fuck” She replied.

     Of course I didn’t have to ask. We’d paid for it. Though she’d recently had her ass fucked twice, she still wasn’t an easy entry for me. She never hinted that it wasn’t easy to take all I could give her.  “Good in ass” she squealed.

     Max rolled the gypsy girl over and opened her passage. The girls moaned, gasped and squealed a lot. I blasted my cum up Blonde’s ass and Max withdrew to fill gypsy girl’s mouth.

     After everyone caught their breath, both girls took sucks on both spent dicks.

     I asked Max how much more time we had paid for.  He reckoned ten minutes.

     I thought there wasn’t much we could do with that, but Max had an idea.

     He suggested letting the girls suck another couple on minutes, than we’d bend them both over the side of the bed and attempt any target until our time was up.

     We did and swapped targets initially. I tried gypsy girl’s asshole. My cock wasn’t strong enough to do much more than tickle it. Better luck with her cunt. Max made it into blonde’s ass and had her rock to cause friction. I could sense a little more strength and tried gypsy girl’s asshole again with more success and set her to rocking her butt.

     Our time was up. We kissed the girls, tipped them well and left.

     “Want to tell me about this place?” I asked Max.

     “I’ll write you a letter about it some time. You liked fourteen year old pussy and ass, huh?”

     Of course I did. Max dropped me at the hotel.

     My wedding day came with the flight home on the next morning.

      Celia had all her possessions ready or shipped, and looked gorgeous when we went before the magistrate. Max wasn’t going to fuck the bride (again) this time. I took her right to the hotel and kept her naked and mostly horny until morning.

                    To Be Continued

Soldiers Return Part 3

kohima on Sex Stories

A Soldiers Return Part 3.

I woke up to the sound of the kettle and went downstairs, it was almost lunchtime and Jenny’s Dad was still there.
He looked like he had been dragged through a hedge backwards. What a hangover he had, so I made some “gunfire” as they call it in the Army.
After a few mugs of that he looked a bit better.
Jenny came down and announced she wanted t
Read More
o cook me a romantic meal, she had never cooked anything for me, so I gave her the money she wanted, and we walked to the village together.
Although I was still worried about going to Sue’s, Jenny told me to do what I was told.
The pub was empty, but the Landlady ran round and kissed me, congratulating me she said, “ The beer is on the house, at last a son in the village!”
When the club came in what a party it was, but I didn’t want too much as I had to go to Sue’s.
So I made my excuses and left them to it

I got to Sue’s and was stunned when she opened the door.
She had a tight pair of leather jeans on and a very sexy blouse, I also noticed with no bra, and sexy make up.
I had only ever seen her (yesterday), in warm clothes, so was amazed at her fit body.
She kissed me with her arms wrapped around me, I could feel her breasts pushing into me, and then she almost dragged me indoors.
Sitting me on the sofa, I noticed an ashtray and some cigarettes, she told me to help myself as she went to the kitchen.
Suddenly bringing a bottle of Champagne and two glasses out.
After opening it she became quite giggly as the bubbles and the alcohol seemed to hit her, I could tell she was not used to it.

I was worried the twins would walk in, but she assured me they wouldn’t.
Saying she had to go, she popped upstairs, I assumed she was going to the toilet, I was very wrong!
She walked down in a sexy black and red outfit.
Sue started telling me about how her Husband had left her Seven years ago, and she had never been near a man since, but after what she did yesterday to me, she had masturbated in the night.
Telling me she had also missed the first party I attended, she would love to try anal sex, as she had done everything else (or so she thought)!
She went and opened another bottle of Champagne, I warned her to be careful if she was not used to it.
 

She sat next to me, putting her arm around me kissing me on the neck, then moved up to my lips, she was so sexy and hot I put my hand on her thighs and started to run my finger up and down, very gently.
She grabbed my hand and moved it up, telling me she had shaved last night, everywhere, as she was waiting for me.
As I started to feel her Vagina, she suddenly stood up, taking her outfit off, what a gorgeous sight.
She had lovely breasts, so firm and pert.
Then she pulled me up, taking my top off, then telling me to get undressed.
We stood there naked; she kissed me then put her hand down to feel my testicles, so I put my finger inside her slit on her Clitoris, as we kissed, I could feel her getting very wet, as she was very turned on.

I was very gentle, as she got more and more excited, her juices started leaking onto my fingers, and her nipples were massive.
Suddenly she grabbed me and started to come whilst making a lot of noise, mind you I was turned on, as she was kissing me very deeply.
Once she had got her breath back, she walked over to a drawer and got a tube of lubricant out, for anal sex.
Jenny had told her it will a bit uncomfortable at first, but then it will be nice, which I did not know.
I put her in the doggy position, put some lubricant on her private hole and started to enter her slowly.
I felt her tense as my helmet, penetrated her sphincter muscle, but as I pushed deeper she relaxed a bit, so I kept pushing and urged her to push against me.
Pulling on her shoulders as it went deep inside her.
Getting faster I started to go in and out, she had put her head down and her blonde hair was now swinging like her breasts.
The sighs then the moaning got deep, then even deeper, she made a sudden sound like she had come, and I was not far off.

Suddenly as I was really going hard in and out my penis slipped out, as I tried to put it back in it went straight into her vagina, as she had said nothing I carried on.
Then I did not last long as I came inside her.
I tried to explain, to no avail.
Quietly she whispered “ It happens I suppose, don’t worry about it.” 
We seemed to collapse together, pure lust I am afraid.
We got up and I kissed her, she wrapped her arms around me, then pouring some more Champagne, she asked me not to get dressed.
Going upstairs she slowly ran a bath, whilst I had a cigarette.
She took the champagne and me upstairs, getting in the bath, she told me to get in, so I did.
Whilst soaping each other, we started to kiss as I rubbed my hands over that wonderful body.
Looking me straight in the eyes she said “I want you to do that to the twins.” I looked a bit bemused “Anal sex with them, when you get a moment, for I enjoyed that, and they must learn!”
As we sipped the Champagne it seemed to turn her on again.
I got out of the bath with a hard on, as her hands had been everywhere.

Sue explained as we dried ourselves, that there were a lot of lonely mothers in the village, and for their help with everything, they could look after things whilst Jenny went to college, in return for favours, or payment in kind as they say.
So I asked what she meant?
“It is quite easy, a lot of the mothers like me have not had sex in years, so you look after us, we look after the baby and you, when you need a rest!”

Grabbing my hand she led me down to her bedroom; as she pushed the door open, in there was a magnificent bed, I really was turned on.
Sipping a glass of Champagne, she slowly dripped some on her breasts, I soon got the message, and I slowly slid my tongue down every single bit of them.
Then she lay on the bed, her naked body set me alight again.
“ You are the first man to make me come everywhere, now let us do it properly you have already come inside me, so it is too late to even worry about anything.”
So I almost dived on the bed and swivelled around to have a sixty-nine, Sue whispered “I have never done this before!”
Well there is a first time for anything I thought.
Pushing my tongue into her shaven mound she arched up to almost invite me in, whilst sucking me.
She did not take long as suddenly, she just pulled her mouth out of me and started to moan, getting louder by the minute.
Then it got quicker her breathing faster, till finally she gushed her juices all over my face.
I did not even give her time to get her breath back, as I turned around and entered her, she wrapped her arms and legs around my back as I started to pump into her.
She started to moan very loudly, then I felt her starting to scratch my back and pull me hard into to her.
Suddenly she started to wriggle and scream out, as all her body went into a spasm of ecstasy, and her fingernails dug into my back, scraping it.
Her arms dropped to her side and then her legs, her beautiful eyes looked at me “ Save yourself till after your present, for that was amazing, I am stunned with what I have been missing all these years!”
So pulling out we got up, Sue gave me a Housecoat and then she put one on.
I was intrigued by this present as we went downstairs, for I thought I had my present already.
Sue went to a cupboard and pulled a bottle of whisky out, pouring two large ones “Put your shoes on and you will need this as it is cold in the Garage!”
Getting something out of a drawer she took me into the kitchen, then through a side door into the Garage.
There inside was a beautiful Land Rover; I was getting confused, for what had this to do with me, plus it was cold out there.
Sue pulled out a logbook and the keys from her housecoat pocket giving them to me, I looked at her “I can’t afford that I have the cottage to do and a baby on the way.”
 “ My ex husband had to give me the house and this in our divorce as he ran away, he did not contest anything, I do not drive, so it is yours as you will need it.”
I looked at her in disbelief, thinking she was joking, her eyes lit up and she kissed me “ happy now, for I am!”
“I have had the man from the Garage service it, just sort the insurance out and drop the papers off tomorrow, and he will drop it of for you.”
We both had a slug of whisky, her gorgeous eyes looking at me; she just said “ lets christen the Land Rover, now!”
Sue opened the back door and slipped her housecoat off, her nipples were very erect as the cold hit them, her breasts firm and enticing.
She climbed on the bench seat, but I stopped her moving all the way in, then suddenly bent over and started to go down on her.
Putting my hands under her buttocks I lifted her upwards into my waiting tongue, then felt the gorgeous warmth of her.
She was amazingly horny and very turned on, gasping as my tongue went inside her and I moved her juices up to lick her clitoris.
It did not take long, as she was rampant, her mouth and the screams coming out, I am sure the entire village could hear.
I gave her no rest, as I pulled her out, climbing in I sat in the middle of the seat, pulling my housecoat apart to reveal a massive hard on.
So I slowly coaxed Sue in “ sit on me, windscreen round!”
She climbed in; then she slowly lowered, putting her hand on my hard on she put it in to her, it went really deep and she gasped again.
I put my arms around her and started to feel those wonderful breasts.
As it became more exciting Sue put her legs up on the top of the front seats and gave it everything.
Bouncing up and down she started to come, so did I!
Grabbing her I spurted my load as she came, magnificent!
What a day, what a village.
She reminded me not to forget tomorrow, as she had a job for me.

I went home to a wonderful steak meal and a lot of questions from Jenny, who was very interested in what had gone on.
It seemed it was natural to her for me to do this, although I felt guilty she assured me it was not and to do what was asked.
So next morning I went down the pub and to my surprise Sue walked in looking stunning again.
Women don’t normally come in the pub so that was a shock to say the least.
After getting her a drink we sat down, her hand kept wandering under the table to feel me, which set me alight.
Suddenly she told me all about the woman I was going to see, explaining she was shy and nervous.
So we left as Sue wanted to do some shopping, she handed me a carrier bag with a bottle of vodka and two packets of cigarettes in, that will work she remarked.
Sue ushered me to the woman’s house knocked the door and left me.

The woman opened the door and was really shy her name was Linda.
After a few Vodkas she seemed to come to life and became very talkative, plus flirty.
I slowly put my arm around her, then kissed her deeply, which she seemed to enjoy.
I stood her up and took her blouse off, what a lovely pair of breasts she had.
Taking my shirt off she suddenly took her skirt off just leaving her knickers on, so I slowly pulled them down.
What a sight another shaven mound “ Sue told me to shave for you”.
“Be gentle for it has been years since my ex husband left”, as I took off my trousers and pants.
Linda bowed her head as she looked at me “you are going to put that in me”, yes I replied slowly.
Starting to kiss her she became turned on; when I started on her breasts she really was enjoying it.
Laying her on the floor I started on her clitoris, her breathing became shallower, and then the sighs came out before a massive explosion and noise.
I could stand it no longer and she helped me put it in, she was very tight and tried at first to resist me, which made me push even harder.
As I pumped into her she started to come, very loudly indeed, continuing I tried to control myself, as he suddenly came so did I.
“I felt that” she said slowly as I pulled out, the amount of sperm around her entrance was amazing, for it was dripping everywhere.
We had another drink and then Linda got up and produced a tube of lubricant which I recognised as mine” Sue gave it to me”.

She got down in th doggy position “ Sue has told me all about this, so lets do it”.
I lubed her up and slowly entered her, she tid gasp at first and again tried to resust me in her anus, to no avail I am afraid.
Pushing in deeper with every thrust, she did not seem to enjoy it like Sue, until I got all the way in, then she did.
She came very quickly and I was not far behind, the feeling was stunning, as she had never done it before.
We stood up and kissed, sperm ran out of both orifices and to my amazement she invited me back.
The phone rang and it was Sue, she wanted me to pop into her place on the way home.
What next?

To be continued.
 
Kohima.

 

Everhard 1

013418 on Sex Stories

He watched her from the other side of the classroom. Corryn was one of the sexiest girls he’d ever seen, whenever he plucked up the courage to go and speak to her she would say “hi” and he would go shy and go back to his seat.

Paul had a rare abnormality, he was forever hard, his cock was never satisfied, he never went soft, and the girls who knew about it were mad for him.

Meanwhile Corryn had noticed he always had that lump in his trousers and had, by now, guessed what it was. Every time she saw his trousers go tight she would give a small moan and feel herself dampen. She had to get it.

That day Corryn was catching the same bus as Paul into town. She saw him and asked if

Read More
she could sit next to him, shyly, he nodded.

‘So how are you?’ she asked, glancing at his throbbing erection.

‘Er…I’m fine…you?’ he stuttered.

‘I’m fine, I’ve noticed you in classes,’ she glanced at his cock again.

‘Really?’

‘Yeah, you and your friend,’ she winked, brushing her fingers against his leg. Causing him to stiffen entirely, making her giggle.

‘So where are you going in town?’ she asked as if nothing had happened.

‘Err…’ he said, ‘was just gonna walk around for a while… you?’

‘Was hoping to have fun, then I met you and now I really want some fun,’ she winked again and put a hand on his “leg”. He smiled and realised he could relax, well, so to speak.

‘No other plans then? He asked, putting a hand on her left tit, but so other people wouldn’t be able to see. She shifted slightly and squeezed his cock.

‘Not really, oh look, here’s our stop’ she winked.

 

They climbed off the bus hand-in-hand and smiled at each other. Corryn led him down the road until the bus had driven past them and then pushed him down a small alley and into a small abandoned garden and kissed him hard, brushing her tongue between his lips and rubbing his hard-on through his jeans, causing him to groan. He pushed her away slightly and rubbed his hands against her arse, squeezing the cheeks hard, making her moan lightly. He grabbed her wrists and pressed her against a wall, and attacked her neck with kisses and nibbles.

‘Oh Paul, you make me so wet’ she moaned loudly. Paul grabbed both her wrists with one hand and slowly dragged his finger tips up the inside of her thighs then dipped them under the short denim skirt she was wearing. He slid his fingers against her panties, at which she moaned louder.

Paul pushed away from her and pushed her to the floor.

‘Mmm yeah treat me mean,’ Corryn moaned as he undid his jeans and pulled his 12” cock into view, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.

‘Yeah bitch, come here,’ he grabbed her by her hair and pulled her to her knees, her hands wrapped around his cock, only just. At 12” long and 3” in diameter it’s easy to say he was the most popular guy in school. She began to rub her hand along the entire length of his cock, her mouth watering. He leant back against the wall and she moved to follow his cock, her lips millimetres from his pre-cum covered helmet. He groaned as he felt her breath on his cock, shivering he reached forward to pull her head nearer. Slowly she kissed his pee hole, looking up at his face, then took his bellend into her hot mouth, causing Paul to moan loudly.

‘Fuck Corryn, suck it’ he groaned loudly and Corryn obeyed his request and started sucking his bellend softly.

wonder blowjob hmmmmm

rakael on Sex Stories

"hmmm...." groan Jennifer as she sucked on his cock.  Jennifer has a puffed cheeks and nice sexy mouth, and the sexiest of all she likes to make "hhmmm..." noise in a sexy manner that always make any guy cock stand up to her suggestions.  This time she suck as if more enjoyable than an ice cream.  "hmm..! your cock tastes nice... I was to suck the seed out of you" Jennifer said sexily.

 He could not really believe that he is receiving the best blowjob from the Blowjob Queen.  She suck like a million guys, and any guys who knew her said that she gave the best bj in the world.  Especially, they could just cum endless at her "hmmm..." sounds which suggested delicious sexiness.

She runs her tongue continuously

Read More
around his cock and he stiffened it as if an army sergeant command a soldier to stand straight.  And she bobbed her head up and down his shaft making him shivers with cum.  Cum built up in his balls for the moment of cumming hard.  He grabbed her hair and ram her face into and out his cock.  Instead of gagging, Jennifer "hmm..." all the way.  Then, he could stand any longer and cummed and cummed into her mouth.  She sucked and sucked all the white gooey smelly salty seed down her throat and "hmmm..." all the way.  She basically ate all his seed.  And "hmmm..." all the way sexily as she licked clean his cock.  

 

 

 

 

 

Lori - A Neighbor's Delight

kc1999 on Sex Stories

LORI - A NEIGHBOR'S DELIGHT - CHAPTER 2
By Kacey1999
Email kcdouglas1999@yahoo.com
Please send your comments and suggestions as the feedback is always appreciated.  This story is written at the request of a reader and I hope I do her fantasy justice.

Lori - A Neighbor's Delight - Chapter 2

Ken was the consummate planner and it had taken weeks to get all the details worked out so he would have full control of his innocent victim.  He had complete confidence in his blackmail scheme against Lori and forged full steam ahead.  Two days ago he and his sons ravaged Lori's sexy, desirable body, but he was a greedy man.  Day and night he dreamed of the historic evening, treasuring the experience as having

Read More
the best sex of his life.  Ken couldn't get his sexy neighbor out of his head and it seemed he walked around with a semi-hard on ever since the climatic affair.  Lori was now a cherished prize, a prize he had coveted and yearned to possess for many years.  She was his conquest and for the taking.

Contemplating the next phase of his evil plan, he wanted Lori's husband to give his consent to what would happen between his gorgeous wife and himself.  When Ken was done with the couple next door, he and his sons would fuck Lori anytime, anywhere and anyhow they desired with Andy's full consent.  The lusting neighbor formulated a three-day plan to have Lori at his mercy and Ken was determined to make her his sex slave.

Andy and Lori broached the subject of what happened with Ken a few times but never got very far into the raunchy details.  Andy couldn't listen to the erotic particulars without getting a full-fledged hard on, which quickly lead to the couple falling into a heated embrace.  He couldn't keep his hands off Lori's body and just the thought of another man having sex with his enchanting wife inflamed his mind.

Thinking how his vulgar neighbor sucked his wife's titties and marked them with his trademark filled Andy's mind with extreme envy.  The dark, red hickies were like precious jewelry tattooed on Lori's body and Andy marveled at the enticing beauty of the marks.  It was apparent that Ken did it to demonstrate his control over Lori and Andy wistfully wondered what his erstwhile, faithful wife did when their vulgar neighbor degraded her in such an offensive fashion.

Lori was all too willing to please her husband and to Andy's delight, lovingly sucked his cock more than usual.  She hoped he would forgive her for what she considered a most unfaithful affair. True, she had resisted the vile man she reasoned, but she also knew full well that before the fateful night had ended that she too was an all too willing participant in the wanton fornicating.

Recollections of the intense, passionate pleasure she had received at the hands of the three Paterson males filled her with unremitting guilt. 'Oh gawd,' she thought, 'what if he found out about Ken's sons... would Andy disown me?'  Lori kept her worries and fears to herself and didn't want to upset Andy with them.  The recollection of what the disgusting man did to her and what he made her do with his teenage sons was a most momentous memory.

There was no way Ken could invite the neighbors over to his place with his wife, Helen, home.  It took time and convincing but he eventually talked her into visiting her parents for a few days.  The fact that Helen's father had a few health issues aided in persuading her to take a small vacation without him.  She was barely out the door when Ken put his carefully crafted plan into motion.  Helen's absence would give him three full days and all the freedom in the world to implement his devious scheme.

The first requirement was to convince Andy to go along with his perverse plan.  Day One started with a strange, suspenseful meeting when the two neighbors saw each other. Andy was in his backyard puttering away with yard work and Ken was pretending to trim the hedge between the two properties.  Seeing Ken, Andy realized he was looking at the man who had ravaged his wife's body just a few days ago.  Seeing Andy, Ken wondered how Andy really felt about Lori having sex with him during the "photo shoot".

Ken pondered about what was the best method to approach the subject of getting Andy's assistance.  He wanted to coerce Lori's husband into allowing Sean and Troy as well as himself another opportunity to have sex with his adorable wife.  What the hell, he decided, Andy was a fairly passive individual and not one to put up much of a fight against superior opposition.

Ken felt a renewed sense of supremacy over the man.  He reasoned he held enough incriminating details to force Andy into following his scheme if it came to blackmail, so he plunged full-steam ahead with his plan.  "Hi Andy," he said in a disarming cheerful manner to his neighbor.  They soon fell into a dialogue about the weather, news of the day and neighborhood happenings.  When they were both at ease, Ken asked the pertinent question.  "I am testing my hot tub out tonight and would like you and Lori to join me.  You see, Helen is away for a few days and frankly, I don't like to drink alone," he said with a chuckle implying that was the main reason for his invite.

Andy was very happy with the news of Ken's wife not being present, as he really didn't like the disagreeable woman.  She was extremely unfriendly and always seemed to treat Lori badly, most likely because she was jealous of her, he reasoned.  "Why not," he said after considering Ken's request for only seconds, "It's hot and I could use a few, cold beers."

The two men concluded the meeting and discussion with one last request from Ken.  "Oh yeah, have Lori wear that gorgeous, pink bikini.  She looks absolutely ravishing in it," he told the beaming husband.  Andy wasn't sure whether it was a request from Ken or an order, but he quickly reasoned that his neighbor merely wanted to see his delectable wife in something sexy and revealing. 

The fact Ken even knew of the scanty bikini got lost in Andy's aroused brain.  'What man wouldn't want to see a woman in a skimpy bikini, after all, it is a tub party,' he told himself.

Correctly appraising Andy's reaction to the bikini request Ken said, "Man to man, you're a very lucky man, Andy to have a sexpot like that for a wife." Then with a pleading look he added, "Look at what I'm saddled with, an ox...  Hope you won't be offended Andy, but damn, that woman of yours gives me a hardon every time I see her." 

Andy's heart beat rapidly with the certain knowledge that his brutish neighbor had already fucked Lori, several times, and probably wanted to have sex with her again.  'Geez,' he thought, 'what if he does it and I get to watch?'  Visions of being a bystander while another man openly had intercourse with his sexy wife was a long standing dream, a dream that inflamed his mind into an inferno. 

When Andy explained what was on the schedule for the evening to his lovely wife, Lori's reaction was one of dire fear and apprehension.  She knew Ken was a predator and most likely had wicked intensions.  That made her very hesitant to agree with her husband's planned visit.  Lori shivered with fear thinking of the bikini request.  She only wore that one when sun tanning in the privacy of her backyard and certainly didn't consider it decent enough to wear in public.

Lori decided to reason with Andy.  "Can't you see what he wants?  He is going to put his filthy hands all over me and what are you going to be able to do?" she asked her overly excited husband.  "Are there any others from the neighborhood going to be there?" she asked hoping for the best.  "And gawd Andy, I can't wear that bikini, you know that it's too skimpy to wear in front of that animal," she moaned with one last protest.

Andy quickly brushed her protests aside as he was far too enlightened and aroused for any rational or logical excuses.  "Don't worry, I'll be there and nothing like that will happen when I am present.  He's not that bloody asinine or bold," Andy stated but it really didn't make Lori feel any relief.  "No, he didn't mention about inviting anyone else so I guess it will probably just be the three of us... Oh, come on honey, you know how much it turns me on when another man desires your gorgeous body.  Let's go for awhile and have some fun," he pleaded with his wife.

She prayed that it would be a true hot tub party with some drinks, some other neighbors and that was all.  It was with great trepidation that Lori dressed, if one could call putting on a skimpy bikini dressing, but she did slip on a terrycloth robe to give herself some security.   She joined Andy at the back patio door, and without a word, they slowly went to the gate between the two properties.  Ken's rugged, smiling face greeted them and the first thing he did was shove a beer at Andy.  He invited them into the hot tub area and asked Lori what she wanted to drink.

Lori shuddered seeing her hairy and domineering next-door neighbor in a swimsuit and scolded herself for even looking at him with any sort of inquisitive admiration.  Ken escorted the couple to the cedar decking around the hot tub and went to the makeshift bar on the patio to prepare Lori's drink.  The hot tub jets were bubbling away and steam was floating through the air giving a nice, peaceful appearance to the area.

Without an invitation, Lori swiftly removed her robe and stepped into the hot water, slumping down to fully cover her nakedness below the surface of the water.  It gave her a secure feeling to get the vulture's eyes off her body and the wonderful hot water on her tensed-up muscles tended to make them relax.  Andy quickly joined her and much to Lori's amazement, Ken didn't attack her.  He merely got into the tub and acted as if nothing drastic was really going to happen to Lori.  The two men carried on like they had been friends for years but much of it was due to Ken's devious scheme.

Ken kept a beer in Andy's hand at all times and it had the desired affect after the first hour.  Andy's speech got somewhat slurred from the beers and numerous shots of liqueur that the guys gulped down every ten minutes.  Andy was far too keyed up to even realize what Ken was up to as his mind was dreaming about seeing Lori with another man.  Ken was not a stupid man and made sure to fake most of his drinking and in reality, barely consumed any liquor.  He wanted to remain fully cognizant and sober for the impending session he had planned down to the minutest detail.

Lori had to give the disgusting man credit.  He did have the gift of gab and easily carried the conversation for the first hour or so.  Suddenly he got out of the tub to get another round of drinks, asking Andy to join him at the bar.  Lori welcomed the loneliness and watched the men converse with Andy merely nodding his head in agreement at whatever Ken said.

Andy found it hard to hide his immense excitement from Ken's suggestions that they turn the evening into an erotic orgy of sorts.  Ken told Andy that they could both fuck his desirable wife and at the same time, Andy could watch his wife have sex with another man.  The fantasy never ceased to get Andy aroused and knowing Ken already had sex with Lori, it was a perfect opportunity to watch it happen with his own eyes.

The men returned to the tub and unknown to Lori, her fate had been sealed in a gentlemen's agreement.  Her devoted husband had fallen into a trap and had vowed to support Ken's sexual advances towards his wife.  Lori sensed that the two men were up to something as they both seemed to look at her with evil intent in their eyes.

Andy wasn't helping matters as he put his arm around Lori and kept hugging her tightly even with Ken watching.  Twice she had to scold him for feeling her breasts and once he even slipped his fingers under the flimsy, pink material.  "Heck, honey, you may as well take this thing off.  We've both seen your gorgeous boobs.  You don't have to hide them from us," Andy said in taunting fashion hoping to convince his wife to remove her bikini top.

Lori was getting a little concerned at the rate her husband was drinking and noticed that he made short work of every drink.  His eyes burned with desire from watching his sexy wife soak in the hot water and he kept glancing towards Ken to see that he, too, was eyeing Lori. 

Ken finally decided it was time for action.  He wanted a short time with Lori so he could explain the specifics of what was going to happen.  He was going to put demands on Lori and blackmail her into being his faithful servant.  Ken already knew that the threats of revealing her past indiscretions from the other day would force her to obey his every whim.

"Lori, please join me for a minute or so, I need to tell you what Andy and I have discussed," Ken said and proceeded to the bar for fresh drinks.  He waited a merciless few seconds for his words to sink in and noticed a puzzled look on Lori's pretty face.  Lori stared at the man and felt her stomach turn a million summersaults with the possible, drastic scenarios Ken could place on her.  Nervously she glanced to Andy for support but the dazed look on his face told her that he was in another world.  It was a world where he was delusional with lust and desire and a world where too much liquor clouded his logic and reason.

Ken signaled her to join him.  She almost stumbled getting out of the tub and a shiver ran down her spine when she noticed Ken ogle her body as she moved.  The wet bikini clung like a second skin to her flesh and it didn't hide very much at all.  Ken observed and studied every curve and shape with the knowledge he would soon feel each and every one.

"Andy has agreed to let me fuck you," Ken blurted out so fast it surprised Lori.  She looked in his direction as if she needed to hear more.  "Apparently, Andy wants to see his wife get fucked by another man.  He said that you had talked about it many times in the past," he said making her cringe.  She cursed Andy for letting out such intimate details.  Things like that were usually said in the heat of the moment and not something to reveal to strangers.

All Lori could do was make a valiant attempt at calling his bluff.  "There's no way Andy would suggest that.  He would never condone someone having sex with me right in front of him," she said in hopes she would convince Ken to reconsider.

"That's exactly what he wants," Ken declared.  He decided to play his trump card right away and merely held up a CD, waving it in the air.  They were out of earshot of Andy and Ken whispered, "Do you know what's on this CD?  It is a depiction of you sucking Troy's hard cock and it's in living color," he told the stunned woman.  Lori was unable to speak and pleadingly looked at Ken with her eyes.

"So this and the lovely pictures of your innocent daughter should have my cock inside my dream woman in no time, don't you think?" he asked with a devilish grin on his face.  "In fact, we'll just do whatever your sweet husband says.  He can call the shots, so to speak.  So you won't have to worry about doing a thing, just let things happen," he told Lori.

It was time to get on with it and Ken decided to take complete control.  "Now get your gorgeous ass back in the tub and do what I say... or else," he ordered and waved the damning CD again.  She was numb.  Ken handed her a fresh drink and Lori returned to the tub on legs that trembled so bad she found it hard to walk.  Surely Andy must see that something was wrong, she mused but saw that there was an intense, excited look on his face.

The three continued drinking and chatting but the air was electrically energized with highly charged ions causing each to anticipate something erotic soon would be happening.  With a sound that drew everyone's attention, the patio doors of the home opened and all eyes turned to see Ken's two sons and Rex, their dog, enter the backyard.

Ken was the one to break the silence.  Suddenly he ordered the frightened woman to get the new arrivals a drink.  Ken planned the timing of what was happening down to the second.  Looking directly into her eyes, Ken whispered ever so softly.  "Remember what I have!  Do what I say, or else," he told Lori.  "The boys are thirsty and need a drink.  Sean will have a beer and Troy a coke," came the request that Lori knew was not going to be repeated.

Lori looked for help.  She pleadingly stared at Andy but the hopeless look on her husband's face said it all.  Do what the man's wants honey, or he will kick the crap out of me in a heartbeat, was the silent statement from her husband.  Slowly, Lori rose and got out of the steaming water attracting every male eye in the yard.  She could feel the eyes and also the fact the fabric of her bikini bottom was sucked deeply into the crevice of her bum.  Lori desperately wanted to straighten her bottoms but didn't want to draw any unnecessary attention to her plight.

The young boys gawked at the sexy woman with intimate lust in their eyes.  They had first-hand knowledge of what ecstasy was like with Lori and it caused an immediate reaction in their pants.  Ken almost laughed out loud at his devious scheme.  It was going to be priceless watching his oldest son give Lori the spanking of her life, then when the boy made her orgasm right in front of her husband, Ken was sure Andy would blow his load right in the hot tub.

Lori quickly got the drink order from the makeshift bar but remained with her back to the four for as long as possible.  She knew that they were getting the view of their life of her shapely backside but she dreaded seeing the aroused faces of the four animals.  Lori could feel their prying eyes burning into her flesh.  She didn't want to turn around so they could ogle the front of her body, as she was well aware that her big, hardened nipples would most certainly betray her like they always did when she felt excited.

She could hear Ken clearing his throat and knew he was ready to insist she obey his demands.  Turning on her heel, Lori slowly took a few steps towards the boys while holding their drinks in her outstretched hands.  She looked at Sean as she handed him his beer and immediately noticed the boy's obvious excitement by the tent in his pants.  A most vivid memory flashed through her mind of the past evening with the teen.  'Oh gawd,' she wondered, 'did I really enjoy that episode as much as I remember'?

The obvious effect her scanty attire had on the teens made Lori feel embarrassed for acting in a shameful manner.  Lori reflected on how much she loved the skimpy sun-tanning outfit, but the erotic fantasies it gave her were merely that, fantasies and not ones to become reality.  At the moment, she felt like a common floozy strutting around in front of four virile males.

The sound of Ken's voice shocked Lori out of her dream state.  "Now look what you've done to the boy.  You teased the poor lad so that he has a hardon that's ready to explode," he stated much to Lori's dismay. "You know what we do to bitches that tease, don't you?" he added.  It was as much a statement as a question.  "Right Andy?" Ken asked.  Andy quickly nodded his head in agreement even though he didn't know what the hell the man really meant.  The fact his wife was almost nude in front of a strange man and now two boys was driving his mind crazy with desire.

There were many things Lori wanted to yell at Ken but held her tongue fearing a worse reprisal from the evil man.  Ken sensed his ultimate goal was within reach and pressed in for the kill.  "Right Andy!  I think poor Sean should give her a spanking, don't you?" he asked the overly excited husband. 

Andy pictured his beautiful wife over the teenager's knee, and it looked absolutely enchanting in his drunken mind.   "Yuees, yes, let's have Sean give her a spanking," he slurred voicing his drunken approval.

Lori sobbed and gave Andy a most distraught look.  She realized that there was not going to be a viable solution coming from her husband so she looked in vain to Ken for salvation.  Ken had gotten out of the tub and moved in Lori's direction. "Please, oh please you can't be serious Ken?" she pleaded with her grinning captor. 

Whispering to her so that Andy could not hear Ken said, "You know what I have against you.  What do you think?  Will Andy want to see his precious wife spanked?" he asked.  It brought tears to Lori's attractive eyes knowing she was lost.  "I think Andy will get a kick out of it, don't you?"  Looking at her besotted husband, Lori knew that there was no use in denying Ken's words.  Andy was far beyond reason as the alcohol fed to him by Ken had removed most of his willpower and logic.

"I can't, I just can't.  I am a grown woman, with two kids and a family.  I can't let a 18 year old kid spank me," Lori pleaded with Ken.  "I just can't, he's too young, just a boy.  Oh please, I'm a woman," she said in a desperate tone trying every excuse she could think of.  Lori looked into Ken's eyes and saw her dilemma worsened.

"And a real sexy woman I might add, too.  But don't you remember what happened the last time you played with that boy's pecker?" Ken asked with a devilish grin covering his face.  His insinuating comments made Lori blush a bright red when she remembered back to two nights ago.

Suddenly, Sean stepped closer to the delectable servant.  Lori squirmed to stay out of his grasp and wheeled to run from the teen, but instead she felt big, strong hands grabbing her bodily and wrestling her down to the soft grass.  Troy was helping his brother and between the two, they easily placed Lori over Sean's legs as he sat on the ground.  Lori's suit was wet and the first slap resonated throughout the enclosed yard causing everyone to take a sharp breath.  It took Lori's breath away and the next couple of slaps made her fight for her freedom with all the strength in her body.

Sean was crude; he was clumsy but he managed to hold Lori in a compromising position over his outstretched legs.  His eyes bulged out at the sight of Lori's skimpy bikini barely covering her coveted flesh.  The bottoms were askew with one side wedged between her bum cheeks exposing one entire cheek of her ass to the aroused teenager.  He promptly spanked the bare flesh first lightly, and then harder which drew loud protests from the punished woman.  Lori yelped for sympathy but no volunteers came forward to help her out.

The boy couldn't understand how he could be more aroused and excited than he was the other evening when he experienced so many orgasms with Lori.  But it seemed his insides were now quivering with a maddening anticipation that got worse with each spank.

It was strange to all how Lori's arms and legs were wildly flailing about yet she didn't try to get away from Sean.  "Spank her son, spank her for being such a bad, bad prick tease.  She should have to pay for taunting you and making a young boy so horny," Ken said.  Ken watched Andy and saw that his reaction was one of pure passion and desire.  He quickly surmised that Lori's husband would offer no formidable resistance to his plans for the evening.

Lori rose up by arching her back and looked over to Andy with extreme anxiety.  The only problem was that Ken had fed her husband so much liquor that he was essentially in a drunken stupor.  So drunk in fact, he laughed at everything even though it was happening to the woman he loved.  Ken decided to test Andy's cooperation and see if he would assist in Lori's demise.  "What do you think Andy, should Sean spank her bare ass too?" he whispered and giggled at the frightening look on Lori's pretty face.

"Yes, oh friggin yes, take her suit down and give her a royal spanking," Andy said with a wild flourish of his hands.  Sean grabbed the waistband of Lori's bikini and yanked.  In a flash, he had the skimpy bottoms down to her knees.  "Oh, fuck yeah!" her husband hooted when her luscious flesh was completely exposed. 

Another resounding slap echoed around the hot tub as Sean began again the ardent task of punishment.  One, then another and another until both ass checks were a brilliant crimson color and more tears ran down Lori's flushed cheeks.  "Oh gawd, don't, don't do that, please don't," the mother of two pleaded with her teenage retaliator.  Lori could not remember her heart beating so fast or with such vigor and blood rushed to her head making her feel dizzy, as she lay squirming in Sean's lap.

Her ass was on fire and how anything so degrading could make her feel any amount of pleasure was astounding to Lori.  Frantically, she looked at Andy and saw the inebriated look on his face and knew her plight was hopeless.  Sean and his family were going to do whatever Ken planned whether she liked it or not.  There was nothing Lori could do to prevent her downfall at the hands of her three perverted neighbors.

"Spread your legs bitch!  Show us that bald pussy!" Ken ordered.  "Let my boy give it a spanking too, not just your beautiful ass," he added.  Ken turned to Andy and said, "Come on Andy, ask her to open her legs.  I've heard that women can cream when they get their pussy spanked.  Damn, I'd give anything in the world to see that.  How 'bout it buddy?"

Lori was stunned and couldn't believe what the men were saying.  Her attempted battle was totally ignored by Ken and unheard by her husband.  "No, no fucking way you bastard.  You may have your rotten boy spank me, but I won't do that," Lori whispered the promise and vowed to remain resolved against overwhelming odds.

Suddenly, Lori felt hands on both of her thighs and was unable to prevent them from being opened wide.  When the first blow hit her crotch, Lori thought her head would explode.  Another, and another slap hit her exposed grotto and she cried out loud.  There was no pain, no hurt that made her cry.  It was because the feeling between her legs was so outrageous and shocking that her whole inner being went into convulsions.

The truth was revealed by the bastardly neighbor and it made Lori realize that she was indeed their personal slut.  "For fuck sake Sean, she's creaming in your lap son," Ken said to bring more tears to Lori's puffy eyes.  Ken moved closer to where Lori was receiving the whipping of her life and whispered, "Fuck, I love seeing your shaved pussy.  You look ravishing and I think the boy is going to make you climax.  I can hardly wait for my turn."  The sudden realization that the ordeal was only beginning filled Lori with heightened trepidation.

The two teenage boys held Lori's body with Troy preventing her from closing her legs.  Sean spanked the vulnerable pussy ever so expertly, just hard enough so that it did not hurt but did bring ultimate joy to his prisoner.  Somehow Lori's swollen labia had separated to where the tip of her raw clitoris was exposed and a delicate blow after blow rained down on the tiny bud.

There was no respite, no recourse for the dishonored woman.  The boy held his hand next to her exposed opening and merely patted her puffy, pussy lips with short, rapid slaps.  So numerous and so fast was the spanking that it felt like a constant caress by the teenager to Lori's tender love-button.  She soaked Sean's fingers with each paddle and it was far too much for Lori to endure.  Each spank resulted in a spasm of ecstasy rushing to meet the boy's hand.  Lori fought for everything she was worth in a dire effort not to succumb to the demeaning spanking.

With an unexpected move, Sean suddenly rolled Lori's body off his legs and onto the grass.  She landed on her back and immediately two teenage predators were on her.  Troy held her upper torso so that her shoulders were pinned to the ground.  Lori was too late to react to his hand as it closed on the small strip of material between her breasts.  With one swift jerk, the cups were stripped from her chest and flung across the yard.

Lori's attention was diverted by Troy and she could hear voices coming from Andy and Ken.  She wondered what the two men were talking about and why her body was trashing around, seemingly out of control?  She couldn't feel anything and her mind was confused as to why her hips were thrusting.  Sudden realization hit her like a ton of bricks and it felt like the most embarrassing moment of her life.

Sean was between her legs and Lori glanced down at his handsome face.  It was like watching everything happen in slow motion.  The teenager pried open the protective hood between Lori's thighs and her vulnerable clitoris lay barren and exposed.  Her heart raced when the boy's fingers pinched and pulled the throbbing bud out from her body.  Suddenly she could feel the intense lust overtake her soul.  Her outburst of joy was heard throughout the backyard much to the delight of all four males, especially Sean who was drinking from the oasis of love.

Lori rolled her head side to side and noticed the lust filled faces around her.  A large, dark shadow suddenly developed into the form of a man and Lori locked eyes with Satin.  She understood the emergency in his glare and knew her master wanted her to speak.  Immediately Lori obeyed.  "Yes, yes, oh yes you spanked me.  You spanked my bald cunt and made me cum all over your hand.  I can't stop myself when you touch my pussy like that.  Oh gawd, do that to my clit," she said to Ken as if he were carrying out the punishment personally.  Lori willed herself to complete the humiliation and her spunk ran out of her honey hole flooding Sean's hand in wanton fashion.

The teenager continued to caress the open crevice and took the grown woman on the ride of her life.  Lori sounded a cry of gratification when Sean's mouth swooped down to devour his dream woman's adorable honey pit and the end came with a vicious rush.  She worshiped her love child and dearly yearned to have him satisfy his newfound thirst with her loving juices.  The convulsions deep inside seemed to go on forever and ever, and Lori could not remember secreting such a vast quantity of sweet nectar.

Once her emotions roared over the crest of the violent climax, Lori felt like she wanted to die or crawl in a hole somewhere.  The embarrassment of having such an earth-shattering orgasm at the hands of a measly boy would haunt her forever.  Her flat tummy jerked and twitched with the last remaining spasms erupting deep in her epicenter and as the last one rocked her soul, Lori collapsed in Sean's arms.

Vaguely, she could hear the two men talking and wondered what evil suggestions Ken was giving her husband.  Their forms were a blur through her tear, stained eyes and Lori strained to hear what Ken was saying.  "Andy, she's the sexiest woman and you're a lucky man," she heard and could sense that he was building Andy's esteem.  It worked and Andy did feel extremely proud of his beautiful, sexy wife.

"Have you ever watched you wife give head?  Have you watched her suck someone's cock?" Ken asked the awestruck husband. 

Lori wanted to scream at her husband.  Tell him that Ken was merely leading him on.  She wanted her husband to tell the bastard to take a hike but knew it would do little good. 

"Andy, let's have her suck Troy's cock, then you can give it to her and fuck her hot pussy.  Then you can watch me fuck her.  I'll make her cum all over my big cock just like she did the other night.  You can watch her orgasm.  Oh yes, she couldn't stop coming on my cock and she acted like a real bitch in heat," Ken whispered and chuckled at the meaning of what he told the husband.

Seeing the wild-eyed look of lust in Andy's eyes, Ken pressed on.  "Andy, you're really going to see what kind of bitch you're married to tonight, I promise," he told the husband who listened intently to every word even in his intoxicating stupor.  The problem was Andy really didn't grasp what Ken meant but it wouldn't be long until he fully understood.  He would understand the true meanings of bitch, big cock and orgasm.

Lori moaned in despair knowing what lay in store for her.  She was going to be ravished by Troy, then Andy and then the bastard Ken.  Her mind raced to all the possibilities and off to her right she could see Ken's grinning face.  He appeared to have won the contest and was in the midst of enjoying total satisfaction of seeing his sexy victim acknowledge defeat.

In her own little world of agony, Lori prepared to be vanquished by her strong opponents but promised herself to do her utmost to beat the villain Ken.  It always turned her stomach to hear such arrogant men boast of sexual conquests and brag of their prowess with women.  She vowed to remain steadfast and not surrender to Ken's brash measures.

Suddenly there was a familiar cock thrust in front of her face and somehow her dainty hand went to the long, narrow shaft.  "Oh my lord, is that for real?  It's so long, so big for a boy," Andy whispered as if he was talking to himself.  Yes, he thought, it was a dream come true but he had to admit, Troy's cock was more than man-sized.  He stared at the long pecker without blinking and saw it disappear into his wife's wondrous mouth.  He knew how Lori loved sucking his cock but certainly she didn't feel the same about this one, he hoped. 

Ken watched the enthralled husband who was all by himself sitting in the hot tub mumbling to himself.  Andy's hands were below the water's surface and by the look on his face, he was in the middle of erotic bliss.  It appeared his hand was stroking his hardened cock and it pleased Ken to know the man's stamina was being sapped. 

"Wow, she's the best cock sucker ever but you already know that, don't you?" Ken said and moved closer to the tub.  "My boy will get his first blowjob and he couldn't ask for a better teacher, don't you agree?" he asked Andy marveling at how good things were working out.  He watched the submissive wife suck his son's pecker and knew Andy was too engrossed to care that it was his wife he was watching.

Out of the corner of her eye, Lori noticed the three onlookers.  Ken and Sean were giving encouragement to Troy while Andy was suspended in time, too aroused to be of any assistance to his wife.  Lori's stomach quivered from the memory of how the teen filled her belly the other night and knew he was only a short time away from doing the same thing again.  His enlarged cock throbbed in her hands and Lori had to keep both fists wrapped around the boy's pecker to stop him from ramming it all the way down her throat.

Ken wanted to humiliate the couple, both Lori and Andy, and spoke loud enough for all to hear.  "That's it honey, suck his cock and make him a man.  Christ, that big meat looks good in your mouth, Lori," he said and smiled at Lori's reaction as her face turned a bright red in embarrassment. 

Then he spoke much softer and directly at Andy.  "Ask her to play with Troy's balls.  Have her caress his nuts until the boy blows his load in her mouth," he told the enthused husband.

Andy had watched his consummate wife suck his cock many times but never someone else's and it inflamed his mind with the opportunity.  He didn't have to say a word and it was as if magic happened when Lori obeyed the rotten orders immediately.  She cupped the delicate balls, which were swinging freely between the boy's thighs and caressed them as if they were Andy's.

"Look at that big, long cock in her mouth, Andy.  I think he is shooting his hot load of cum in her mouth and she's swallowing it like a perfect slut," Ken said to the stimulated husband.  He had complete control over the couple and relished debasing them totally.

Troy's hips began thrusting wildly about without a definite pattern and it was truly magical watching Lori's cheeks cave in when she sucked the boy's cock.  Her head bobbed back and forth on the end of Troy's pecker and it was a picture of sinful infatuation.  Lori realized she was fulfilling a teenager's boyhood dream and gulped the molten lava down her throat in true, immoral fashion.  She didn't want to embellish the affair but somehow her hand milked the long shaft, squeezing it hard enough so that all the creamy liquid flowed into her mouth.  The cum seemed to erupt from the flared nozzle for a very long time and Lori marveled at the extended stamina of such a young boy.

The relief of feeling the boy's hips quiet and slowly subside was extremely short lived for Lori.  Someone suddenly put his arms around her flushed body and looking to her left, Lori saw Ken's rugged features.  He guided her lithe body down onto the soft lawn and effortlessly positioned her on her back.  Lori was no match for the man's brutish strength and a shiver ran down her spine as she realized Ken was so powerful.

He put his face next to Lori's and whispered, "It's time for hubby to fuck his desirable wife.  Don't you think?"  The pair locked eyes and his stern, demanding stare quickly won out.  "Spread your legs bitch and show him that you are his slut.  And I am truly going to enjoy making you climax after he is finished fucking his sexy wife.  You will cum for a real man, won't you?" he asked and laughed out loud.  Lori shivered with immense disgust at the man's fearless arrogance and vowed to fight his evil intensions with her last breath.

She felt sort of numb and shocked that Andy would comply with Ken's demeaning orders.  Lori felt utterly ashamed that her devoted husband was going to have intercourse with her right on the ground and in front of three vulgar individuals.  She looked at Ken's, Sean's and Troy's wide, confident smirks on their beaming faces and observed the evidence of intense, male lust.

Ken merely ushered Andy to his naked wife.  He knew that any man who watched his wife perform illicit sexual acts, similar to what Lori had done, would have virtually zero staying power.  It seemed that Andy was reluctant to remove his tightened fist from his hard cock and that made Ken thoroughly pleased knowing he was so stimulated.

Lori could see that her husband's eyes were glazed and he was intently focused on only one thing.  With one quick footstep, Andy stepped between Lori's legs and forced them to open wide to accommodate his body.  His burning desire spied the shaven beauty and he immediately struck a blow for sovereignty.  Swiftly he knelt down, and then lay prone over his wife in a missionary position.  It took one dynamic thrust for his cock to find utopia, ramming his rod to the hilt and bringing a whimpering sound from his troubled wife.

Ken had never touched another man before but this was different.  He reasoned just a little assistance would ensure his ultimate goal of having the sexiest woman in his life all to himself.  He treasured making Lori his devoted slave and he would ensure her loyalty with secret measures and blackmail.  With slight hesitance, Ken reached for the naked ass, which was thrashing out of control on top of Lori.  He gave a strong push on the soft, rounded cheeks and embedded Andy's cock to the max in the distraught wife who was beginning to panic.

Lori wanted to scream at her husband.  "Please wait, please hold it just for a few more minutes.  Wait for me, please, oh gawd you have to wait for me," she prayed out loud.  Lori desperately wanted Andy to understand that if he didn't prolong the session until she experienced an orgasm, her demise was imminent.  "Oh please Andy, please sweetheart, not yet, wait for me," she pleaded and begged him not to orgasm without her.  She thrust her hips upward and tried with all her willpower to bring on an orgasm.  It seemed that the more she wanted it, the farther away the summit of ecstasy appeared.  All the while her eyes were locked with Ken's and Lori noticed the wide, assured smirk covering his face.

Suddenly she felt Andy's hips jerking out of control and Lori knew her dilemma just got dismal.  Her poor husband had to endure all the erotic scenes with the teenagers and his endurance had long since elapsed.  She hugged his straining body and clung to him for salvation but there was not going to be any.  It seemed that for every wish for her orgasm to hurry, merely slowed it down.  Andy's climax only lasted a few seconds and Lori felt the hot lava fill her womanhood before his hips quieted.

Deep within, Lori sobbed amid the knowledge her emotions had reached a plateau near the summit.  Now she would have a desperate struggle to keep control of her excitement.  She vowed to remain steadfast against the man she hated most in the world even though he appeared more potent than any man she knew.  Tears came to her reddened eyes when she looked to her side and noticed the now naked man approaching.  There was more in store for her and Lori was well aware of Ken's intentions.

She watched wide-eyed as Ken gave stern orders for Andy to let a real man take over and doubt crept into her confused mind.  "Andy, Andy guess what, buddy.  I am going to fuck your gorgeous wife and fill her hole with my spunk.  Have you ever watched her have an orgasm with another man?" Ken whispered to Andy.  There was no fantasy that had occupied his mind more than of having Lori screwed by a stranger, indeed it was fantasy also shared by his delectable wife. 

Andy was more than eager to see it happen and quickly responded.  "No... I mean, no I haven't watched Lori have sex with anyone, but I want it to happen," he told his newfound pal.

Lori wondered if she could stave off being conquered and the question was answered almost immediately.  Ken hovered over her body and forced her legs to remain separated in a display of wanton desire.  He slipped his lower torso between Lori's widespread thighs and held her pinned to the ground.  She reached forward with her arms and did her best to hold Ken's hairy chest away from her body.  Lori couldn't get much leverage when lying on her back and felt at the mercy of the much larger man.

Ken had set the stage when he persuaded Andy to screw his wife while she lay on the grass-carpeted lawn.  Andy had been overly aroused from watching his wife suck a teenager's cock and the length of time it took him to reach an orgasm fit perfectly into Ken's devious scheme.  Ken anticipated the thrill of seducing a thoroughly frustrated wife right in front of her contented husband.  He could not remember feeling so confident ever before.

Lori was totally exhausted from giving Troy the ultimate joy of any 16 year-old and then submitting to the brief sexual encounter with her devoted husband.  Doing it right in front of spectators seemed to add a dreamlike sensation and it simulated the many fantasies the couple had about being exhibitionists.  Determined to make Lori his faithful bitch, Ken took advantage of her vulnerability and sought to annihilate her willpower.  Lori was going to find out that she had a dark side and it was full of secret desires.

Looking to the far end of the deck, Ken could see Rex panting in anticipation of being rewarded by his master.  Ken's best friend had a hungry look and seemed to smell something special in the air.  'Oh sweet fuck', Ken thought, 'you just wait for your turn boy.  This bitch will be all yours in a very short time,' Ken secretly promised his faithful dog.

Suddenly, Ken arched his back and purposely teased Lori by shoving his naked hips into her crotch region.  Lori could feel the head of his pointed dagger poking into her flesh.  It was perilously close to her defenseless opening.  Twisting and rolling her hips, she kept trying desperately to evade the protruding weapon.  Ken chuckled at the evasive maneuvers.

"It's too bad he couldn't wait," he told his victim. "I could see how you wanted to cum.  You do want to cum, don't you?" Ken whispered knowing how it would haunt Lori.  "I'm going to fuck you with my big prick and then you can cum for me.  I'll make you cum, darling.  We both know how you love to cum on my big dick.  Oh yes, you can suck up my hard pecker deep in your cunt like a real bitch and show hubby how you can cum, really cum, for a real man," he said with open conceit. The words filled Lori with immense anguish.  Not because of the erotic content but for the way her tummy quivered crazily like she anticipated something enchanting to happen.

She felt the flared head of the big man's cock at her entryway and suddenly found new strength.  Lori held her hips downward and dodged to the side keeping Ken from attaining his goal.  He loved the challenge and smiled at the dire look on Lori's pretty face.  With the skill of a picador, he stabbed the tip of his lance into the soaked crevice and made Lori twist and turn even harder.  Suddenly, he ran the flared head up and down the pink slit and purposely lingered on the tiny clitoris.  Lori's tummy twitched madly every time he caressed the most sensitive bud and she moaned is despair at his demanding attempts at seduction.

Looking directly in Lori's eyes Ken whispered, "You're going to cum for me like a good little bitch.  You know you are.  You're already fuckin' soaking wet.  You can show hubby how a real woman climaxes when she has a big, hard cock deep inside her belly, right honey?"  The man's insufferable arrogance made Lori's stomach churn but she was unable to prevent the reaction from her deepest regions.  Her whole body shivered and she prayed for strength.

Basking in the immense wetness, he suddenly gave his hips a powerful stab forward.  The result was profound and everyone's heart stopped, waiting for the next phase.  Ken held his body still with the elongated manhood spreading the opening of Lori's cherished honey hole.  Her desperate struggle stopped and Lori stared into Ken's savage eyes with his body poised above her motionless torso.

The sudden entry made Lori plead for mercy and she knew what he was going to do.  "Oh please, no, oh gawd no, please don't let him do it, Andy," she begged looking over at her husband.  His eyes were distant and suddenly Lori was aware that the journey was going to be a long, lonely one.  She could tell Ken was circling the globe, teasing her, waiting to plunge downward into a canyon of lust.  Lori resigned herself to the fact that Andy would not be any help to her as her hated neighbor slowly slid into what would become his private domain. With a sharp jab, the head of his manhood separated her cervix and entered the dark grotto.  The flashback to her first encounter with Ken nearly pushed her over the edge.

"I love your tight cunt and I can feel your sweet ass shoving it up to me.  You go right ahead and cream all over my rod and I'll show you how a man waits for his bitch," he whispered and even had the audacity to grin at her.

Lori's determination was hanging by a slender thread.  "No fucking way you filthy bastard.  You're nothing but a vile beast, a fucking scum sucker and I'll never be your woman," Lori whispered back to the devil.  Her aspiration to win was gone but it didn't stop her from uttering words of protest.  As the last thread of self-control began to unravel, Lori not only knew he was forecasting the future and that she would indeed be Ken's bitch in waiting.  "If only, if only," she started to say to herself but was sharply cut off by the violent explosion in her womb as the thread snapped.  Suddenly, she was filled with a burning desire so intense and lustful that it caused her to tremble all over.

Ken decided to nail the coffin shut and reward his wicked mind with Lori's soul.  "Oh, you'll be my woman and you'll cum all over my pecker like the slut you are.  You sluts are all the same, you want cock and will do anything to get it," he whispered and Lori felt the profound sensation that he was correct.  There was nothing she wanted more than to satisfy her lustful desires and, by doing so, she would satisfy her despised lover.  She could not believe that someone other than Andy owned her spirit.

She listened to his voice and her tummy quivered madly with tremendous passion.  There were no cares, no worries and Lori felt her womanly nectar flow towards her mentor.  She welcomed him into her secluded sphere and knew Ken would give her a most satisfying climax.  Her hips thrust upward with all her might and embedded the monster to the fullest.

"Fuck, you're the best fuck I've ever had and I can't believe how tight your pussy is," Ken rasped and Lori believed every word.  She clung to Ken like he was her savior and hoped he would reward her with his virile seed.  He gave first one vicious pump, then another, and then he was pounding Lori's ass hard into the ground like a savage beast.  She was unable to move or assist her lover but merely open her legs as wide as she could to allow him full access to her womanly charms.  Ken realized that women such as Lori came along once in a lifetime and he truly loved the way her body responded to his male needs.

The two sweaty bodies thrashed and humped like wild animals on the grass-covered lawn and all eyes were focused on the zealous ecstasy.  A lifetime's dream of watching his wife have sex with another man was realized and the scene was overwhelming.  Andy held his groin like it was in terrible need of gratification. The two bodies slowly became motionless yet still locked together at the critical connection.

It took many seconds before Lori's heart rate returned to a bearable level and she remained in the arms of her hated neighbor and lover.  Ken could not focus; it was working out even better than any plan.  Lori was vaguely aware that Ken was saying something and giving motions as if he were talking to a pet of some kind.  Rex saw a hand beckoning him into the waiting valley that had a definite feminine aroma.

Ken had shifted his lower torso off Lori while keeping his chest over Lori's.  He put his hand between her legs and coaxed his big dog forward.  Suddenly, Lori felt something rough and wet raking over the inside of her thighs and dangerously close to the narrow crevice between her legs.  Her first reaction was surprise and Lori wondered how a boy's tongue could feel so wet and rough on her tender skin.  Somehow, Ken rolled his spent body to one side and curled his leg around Lori's to hold her pinned on the soft ground.  Sean moved to her side and was holding her left leg still, which left her completely vulnerable.

Lori was perplexed and confused by the sudden wet caresses, so she twisted her upper body to see why.  Much to her horror, she saw Rex, Ken's mangy dog lapping the juices from her body like it was sweet honey.  Lori was filled with newfound strength and attempted to get away from the animal.  To her astonishment, Ken and Sean easily held her motionless on the ground for their pet.  Mortified and utterly appalled, Lori cried out in her useless husband's direction, "Andy, Andy for gawd sakes, help me, help me get away from his fuckin', ugly dog!"
 
In his drunken stupor, Andy saw the erotic scene like none other he had ever witnessed.  His wife's distended pussy lay open to the dog and Rex did what animals did best, licked the nectar in cleansing fashion.  Every time the long, drooling tongue lashed through the gaping slit, Lori's body jerked in a most violent manner.  She tried to press her thighs together but the two Patterson's held steady to keep them separated.

Suddenly, Ken's mouth was at the side of her face as he grabbed a handful of Lori's hair twisting her head sideways.  This took her eyes and concentration off her lower extremities and her only focus was on Ken.  He put his lips next to her ear and whispered, "Now what are you going to do for me?  My Rex has the biggest cock hanging between his legs and he wants a woman in the worst way," he said and Lori held her breath waiting for him to continue.  "Rex has smelled and licked your slut pussy and now needs his woman to open her legs real wide so he can lick her some more," he whispered.  "Are you going to be Rex's bitch?" he asked.  Stunned, Lori stared back not knowing how to respond to the depraved demand.  Ken gave her head a vicious shake demanding she reply.

How could her life get any worse, Lori wondered?  The most degrading aspect about the question was the fact she felt a raging desire to be used by a most magnificent dog.  "Oh no, please Ken, don't make me.  Don't make me do it, please," Lori whispered in the quietest voice.  "Not in front of Andy, the boys, please no," she begged.  Lori quickly looked at Andy, Rex, and Ken and kept shifting her attention from one to the other every couple of seconds hoping someone would help her.  Ken abruptly released his hold on her and told his son to follow suit.

Suddenly she felt free; there were no hands or bindings holding her steady.  She could feel her chest pounding with sheer excitement and anticipation, and had never felt anything so dramatic in her life.  Swiftly, she closed her legs and crossed them in an attempt to redeem her soul.  She held her thighs, locked together with all the determination remaining in her body and knew she was safe as long as the dog could not taste her.

Vaguely she heard, "There, I am not going to hold your legs.  Rex wants his little bitch to open her legs.  He wants to lick your bald pussy until you get on your hands and knees.  My fucking lord, I've never watched a dog fuck a woman before but by god, I will tonight," Ken boasted and looked Lori straight in the eyes.

Lori returned the man's steely gaze for a long moment and Ken deviously allowed her time to consider her fate.  Her mind went to the many times that Andy and her had talked about sex with a dog.  About her having sex with a dog like Rex but Lori never thought it would come to a point in her life where she would have to decide.  How many fantasies of sex with a dog did she have, she wondered?

She remembered the last time she chased Rex out of their yard as one of the most enlightening events ever to happen to the couple.  Andy and Lori had been soaking in their hot tub when Rex showed up in their yard.  "He's letting his ugly dog into our yard so he can do his business on our lawn," she told Andy.  "I'm going to get that fucking beast out of here right now," Lori told her husband.

Lori got out of the tub and wrapped a towel around her dripping, nude body to be discrete.  She decided to chase Rex out of the yard but just as she approached him, he wheeled.  Rex bared his teeth and froze Lori on the spot.  It was time to make a hasty retreat as Lori sensed the dog was far meaner than she suspected.  She quickly turned and Rex nipped at the corner of her towel when it flared outward.  He grabbed the terrycloth with his sharp teeth and gave a powerful yank to dislodge the covering from Lori's body.  Lori didn't know what to do and the shock of being turned naked by a stupid dog stopped her for an instant.

Run like hell or stand still hoping the dog would leave her alone, she asked herself?  She choose the former and Andy watched the most adorable scene as his sexy wife ran naked across the lawn to the tub.  He admired her large but firm breasts as they bounced every time her foot hit the ground.  His wife was completely out of breath by the time she returned to the hot water and he wondered whether it was the result of excitement, fear or exercise?

Andy marveled at the almost comic episode and kidded Lori about almost becoming dog meat.  The couple laughed at what happened but Lori got the surprise of her life when her hand inadvertently went to Andy's crotch.  His pecker was stiff as a pole and Lori gave him a questioning look.  "I'm sorry honey but it made me extremely horny to think you were dog bait and Rex wanted to hump your sweet ass," Andy explained.  It quickly became evident that both Andy and Lori were highly aroused and needed gratification in the worst way.

Suddenly Lori's mind left the erotic memory and rushed back to the reality of what was now happening.  It was the most dramatic event ever and she looked at both men with deep curiosity.  In Ken's face, Lori could see male lust and sheer animal desire while on Andy's handsome face, she saw an inquisitive, uncertain look.  She realized that once she went forward, there would be no turning back.  It hit her like a bolt of lightning.  She would be a bitch, a doggie bitch for Rex if she did what Ken wanted!  She fully comprehended that Ken would let his dog into her yard in the future and she would be expected to satisfy the furry beast.

Lori looked at Rex's big, dark eyes that seemed to speak to her, plead to her to open her legs.  Lori remained still, not moving a muscle until Ken put his lips to her ear.  "You heard me, bitch?  Open your legs and let Rex show you why he is the master of all bitches.  Once you feel his large, doggie cock, you will be his bitch for ever and ever," he said with the same arrogant tone he used with all women. 

Suddenly, Lori felt the cool grass on the back of her legs and everything turned serene and tranquil.  It was as if a madman devoured her sense of right and wrong and Lori was absolutely bewildered at how she could comply with such immoral demands. 

"Andy?" she called in a last ditch effort to save her soul.

"Do it, Babe," came the ragged whispered answer from her crazed husband.

As the meaning of Andy's words sank in, an earth-shattering awareness surged through her loins like a tidal wave.  Much to Lori's dismay, she parted and she held her legs splayed for her beastly lover.

There was a sudden slurping sound and then a fierce consciousness ran through her body.  It was eerie, a loud licking noise then a powerful sensation rushing through her tender being like no other.  Lori glanced at where Ken was staring and saw what captivated his attention.  The longest, drooling tongue made a slow, exact stroke through the vast wetness between Lori's legs and her whole body jerked wildly with her ass leaving the ground the whole time.  Another, and another stroke, each started at her asshole and split her puffy labia with ease.  When the course tongue hit her delicate clitoris, Lori thought she was a lucky woman to be on her back and not standing.  She was certain her legs would have collapsed from the overpowering vibrations running through her deepest regions.

All eyes were tuned to the animal lust being displayed by the two combatants.  Lori was absolutely positive that she would experience an orgasm if the dog did not stop licking.  She teetered on the crest of collapse and prayed someone would prevent her drastic fall.  Lori began sobbing with the knowledge that she pleaded for Rex to stop drinking from the geyser between her legs because she wanted more.  She could not remember such a river of pussy juice flowing from her insides without an eruption of a total climax.

Ken saw the apparent demise of his sexy prize and grabbed the collar around Rex's neck.  He yanked the big dog away from Lori but not without a fight from his shaggy friend.  Suddenly Lori's heart rose to her throat and she wondered if she might faint.  She peered down between her legs and saw the big dog being held at bay but it was the half-sheathed dog cock swaying between his haunches that made her heart rate soar out of control.  The immoral sight held her total focus even though she knew that it was wrong and that she should look away.

Her eyes never left the swinging meat, which looked, huge, almost too big to consider as a feasible alternative to a man.  It was the darkest red and seemed to be squirting beaucoup quantities of liquid from the odd shaped tip.  She began to whimper and it appeared to Ken like she was a lost child who needed help.  He leaned in to her and whispered, "It's time slut!  It's time to become Rex's bitch.  Now get on your hands and knees and act like a bitch you are."  For some unexplained reason, what Ken said did not upset Lori like it should have.

Lori rose to a sitting position and looked at her dear husband.  Yes, she remembered how turned on Andy was when they talked about Rex and about her being used by a dog.  Lori consoled herself with the fact she would do it for Andy.  She got up and felt the grass beneath her bare feet and appeared to be in a pleasant trance.  Lori was well aware that she would only feel comfort and satisfaction after she had succumbed to the captor's demands.

Andy saw his wife stand like she was in a dreamlike state.  He was positive she was going to run for it and escape the immoral demands of their neighbor.  His eyes opened wide when he noticed her turn around and get down on her hands and knees.  "Oh fuck, yeah!" he muttered in delight.

Lori hung her head low to the ground and acted like she was waiting, willingly submitting to the severe treatment.  Andy noticed Ken holding his big dog in check and saw how badly the animal wanted to attack as he rose up on his hind legs.  When he did, Rex stood as tall as Lori and certainly weighed about the same.

Suddenly Ken released his hold on Rex's collar and the dog bounded towards his timid prey.  A sob escaped Lori's throat when the heavy weight of an animal mounted her back and long, hairy legs went around her slim waist.  There was a need and a furious demand from the dog and it was conveyed into his bitch by animal lust.  He clamped his front legs tightly around the bitch's waist like a giant vise and pulled her hips back into his soft belly with a ferocious pull.  It was Lori's last recollection of sanity.

She felt the soft fur against her bare ass and suddenly something hard poking in her crotch area.  The beast emitted hot, burning pre-cum from the nozzle of his cock and it scorched Lori's flesh everywhere it landed.  The sight was spellbinding to the four males. They had never witnessed a more erotic, or immoral scene.  The noises from the pair were merely animal sounds and it was hard to tell whether they were ones of agony or ecstasy.

"Oh gawd, he's trying to fuck me, he's trying to put his cock in me.  I can feel it burning, burning," Lori said to no one in particular.  Her words were barely out of her mouth when a dog's ominous growl filled the air.  Rex was a master and kept squirting the secret potion covering the complete crotch of his hairless bitch.  He noticed how she stood on all fours waiting faithfully for him to mount her and she appeared no different than the other dogs he fucked.

Rex had screwed many bitches in his time and he was experienced at making sure they accommodated the full extent of his big endowment.  He was an expert at filling a bitch's womb with his doggie seed and expert at keeping it there for as long as it took to consummate the affair.  He felt the end of his blunt cock go into the bitch's wetness and knew he could mount this bitch with one thrust.  Rex loved the sounds coming from his enslaved bitch and he tightened his legs around her waist to bring louder moans of obedience.

First, it was imperative for Rex to soak the whole area with vast amounts of lubricating gel as that never failed to ensure he planted his knot and sealed the bitch's opening.  His hips were pounding like a machine gun and every time he thrust forward, he coated the velvety skin with hot pre-cum.  Lori could feel the intense heat of the clear, slimy oil and there was so much of it that the inside of her thighs were coated as well as her exposed crotch.  Rex abruptly shifted his body and Lori could feel the burning rod slip under her belly and shoot flaming jets of pre-cum all over with some landing on her chest and titties.

The flat tip of Rex's penis suddenly jammed into Lori's crevice with blunt force and made her jerk as if to get away.  Her back was severely arched and Rex clamped his front legs around her flared hips and Lori felt like a prisoner.  She had never felt so controlled or restricted and the aroused dog seemed to know what a woman wanted.

Rex skillfully moved his cock head until it struck the narrow valley between Lori's milky thighs and every odd jab pierced the puffy pussy lips, almost tantalizing her by saying, "There is more to come."  He felt her body twitch and hump as if begging him to hurry up but he was far too experienced to fall to temptation.  He continued coating the gaping pussy with transparent liquid until a pool of it soaked the ground.

Suddenly Ken was near her and Lori glanced in his direction.  "He's finished?  He's going to leave me alone now?" Lori asked as if it were a pleading question.  The stream of hot, sticky cum made her believe the man's large dog had climaxed and her ordeal was over.  It had been a frightful experience, she thought, but it certainly wasn't as drastic as she had imagined.

Ken leaned closer and whispered, "No, honey, my boy is just putting lots of lubrication on your precious pussy so he can mount you just like he does all his bitches.  I promise you haven't felt a cock like Rex's.  He is going to make you his very own.  Fuck, I've never seen a dog tie with a woman before and I know Rex will do it with you," he said.  The vile vision made Lori shiver in fearful anticipation.

Rex bent his hind legs and lowered his haunches a tiny bit, pausing for a brief second to give Lori a well-deserved respite.  The big dog somehow kept the very tip of his penis inside Lori's vagina and could feel the heat of Lori's cavity.  He wondered why she felt so restrictive compared to his other conquests but promptly ignored the truth.  Rex knew it would take but one powerful drive.  Suddenly he thrust forward with the extra power in his hind legs planting his enormous cock into the waiting female.

Lori's head came up like she had been knifed with a sword and she felt heat like nothing before.  The dog's cock was a fiery spear and he inserted it into her tender cervix with the first shove.  Beads of sweat instantly formed on her body and Lori's temperature rose to match her mate's.  The dog pumped in and out of Lori so fast her knees barely touched the ground.  Higher and higher her temperature rose and her heart rate increased in likewise fashion.  Her mind was enraged with a lust known only to animals.

Lori was being taken again and this time by an animal of the Patterson family.  Unexpectedly, Rex paused, staying still on the ground with his powerful haunches bent in expectation.  Lori allowed herself to relax and welcomed the reprieve thinking her turmoil was almost finished.

There wasn't a bitch in the neighborhood that Rex hadn't knotted with and he assumed this one was no different.  He realized she was unlike his normal doggie type but Lori definitely felt and tasted the same.  Any bitch who emitted cum which tasted so good must want his doggie chizz, he assumed.  Yes, she was tight, he realized, a lot tighter than his regular bitches but he would soon rectify that.

It was time to show that he was a superior beast.  The whole duration, he kept filling her grotto with pre-cum in true doggie fashion and eventually it started leaking from the taut seal at Lori's opening.  Rex had a special skill of being able to knot with his bitches and he was determined to demonstrate that to his loyal master, Ken.

Like a Roman gladiator, Rex thrust upward with all his might.  The end of his piercing rod sliced through Lori's cervix and into her womb so easily that it amazed everyone including Lori.  She suddenly realized that the dog was not finished but only beginning.  The intense heat had destroyed any chance of her remaining sane and spasms rocked her entire inner regions.  Lori had never felt such extreme pressure or strain on her vagina and the heat from Rex's cock was intense.

As quickly as it began, she felt her opening slowly contract and tighten around the far end of the fattest cock imaginable.  It was the strangest feeling.  Rex had patently waited to feel her tightened around the small gap behind his knot.  Once she did, he knew it was time to expand.  The ball swelled to great proportions as his bitch yelped until the seal was complete securing Lori on his dog meat.  He held his wonderful bitch as tight as he could with his paws and his tongue hung out of the corner of his mouth.  It was exhausting but he was prepared for the best ride in history.

Lori's inner regions were filled with the hottest, most searing liquid imaginable and the thick cock seemed to scorch her entire vaginal walls unlike any before Rex.  Her back was arched and the powerful mongrel held Lori in the air like a featherweight puppet.  He didn't pump or thrust, merely held steady while his thick cock pulsated madly emitting vast quantities of boiling dog cum into Lori's womb.

Through the fog of her addled brain, she knew what Rex was doing as her belly quickly filled with molten lava.  How long it took Rex to empty his large reservoir, Lori could not remember, but when he was done, he began licking the side of her face.  'Oh gawd,' she thought, 'he likes me and thinks I am his girl doggie.'

Immoral, sinful images flooded Lori's mind and she realized that her neighbor's dog was knotted to her, a real woman.  She had heard of such a thing happening but never dreamed it was possible.  Lori was ashamed for the way she had acted and refused to look around at the others in the yard.  Suddenly, a weird, sadistic explosion erupted in her epicenter and Lori realized there was a further journey to travel.  She fought what felt like another building orgasm but really didn't want to hold back from her phantom lover.

"Oh honey, you are so beautiful, so sexy with the big fucking dog on your back.  I can't hold it anymore," came the desperate words of a husband who surpassed the outer limits.  When Lori heard the astonished voice of her husband, she looked up to see him flailing away at his cock, just inches from her face.

"Shoot her in the face, Andy," encouraged Ken with gleeful laughter.

As her husband spermed her pretty face, she understood that her demise at the hands of her hated neighbor was complete.  She wanted to scream at Ken yet the passion, the desire deep inside was far to compelling to make her feel remorse.  The disgusting fact was lost in a commanding climax.  Her sperm covered eyes rolled into the back of her head and her womanly juices flowed to meld with Rex's.  Lori had never felt so subjugated yet so contented as her hips jerked randomly while her tiny grotto milked every ounce from the massive cock buried in her womb.

Rex wanted to clean himself and lick his jewels in total bliss.  He stepped over his bitch with one, front paw, then his hind leg, and quickly turned his body so that his ass was locked to Lori's.  His knot was squeezed so hard it almost made him yelp in agony but somehow he managed to stand still.  The two men and two boys stared with eyes so wide and bewildered that none of them said a thing.

The four watched the large dog pant with his tongue hanging down from his mouth and the rear end of the woman propped high in the air.  Luckily, Lori was similar in size with her dog lover and her knees rested on the soft grass.  Everyone held their breath and waited.  It was eerie and profound for things to be so quiet and dreamlike.  Every time Rex or Lori attempted to move, it caused intense pain to the junction between the two so it was consensual that they remained motionless.

"I've heard about a dog tying to his bitch but really didn't believe it.  Fuck, what a picture.  Look at the way Rex's big stick is embedded in her bald pussy!  He's got the biggest dick and I thought he would rip her poor cunt wide open," Ken said to no one in particular.  "Fuck, how many times did the bitch come on Rex's big cock?  Christ, it was one right after the other and when she screamed for her life there, I thought I was going to blow my load all over the place," Ken told the crowd.

She too wondered if an orgasm could last forever?  Lori's inner regions were on fire and the aftershocks were almost as dramatic as the earthquake that occurred when the dog entered her underground mansion.  It seemed her womanhood went into convulsion every time the large cock squirted lava into her womb, which Rex kept doing the whole time the couple were knotted together.

Rex had much more fluid than anyone could imagine and remained totally focused with keeping his ball enlarged to keep his cum encased inside Lori.  He considered Lori his prize bitch and marveled at how willingly she submitted to his debasing humiliation.  Normally his bitches cried and whined when he kept them locked on his enormous cock.  Not this one, he realized.  This bitch kept squeezing and milking his cock in a faithful manner and never tried to free herself from the tight bond.

Lori did her best to hide the erotic thrill of having Rex inside her but she could not control the intense convulsions, which continued to rock her inner soul.  She could only imagine what the immoral scene looked like and she was afraid to turn her head either direction for fear of seeing her loving husband.  Lori wondered what he would think of his grown woman on her hands and knees and in the clutches of a large dog.  The odd thing about the affair is that it filled Lori with shame and embarrassment yet the climax was truly earth shattering.

How long were they tied together?  It could have been seconds or minutes but Lori was far too confused to tell.  Eventually, the large ball subsided enough for Lori's pussy to release the swollen cock.  All eyes watched intently as the dwindling cock eventually slipped out of Lori's midsection and a torrent of liquid gushed from her honey hole.  It ran down the insides of her thighs much to the delight of prying eyes.  She couldn't move and felt frozen to the spot as the great relief floated through her mind like a heavenly cloud through the sky.

Ken knew he wanted to taste Lori's potion again and again.  Lori assumed her reservoir had run dry but Ken was determined to refill her tank with sinful passion.  The evening was far from complete as now there were four hard cocks each throbbing with raging desire.  Even Andy had recovered from his last ejaculation in her face and there was no deadline tonight for satisfying lustful demands.  Eagerly and complete abandon, Lori repeatedly welcomed the four cocks long into the night. 


THE END
I like my stories to be a certain length and not overly long so I will stop this chapter at this point.  I plan to do two more chapters in Lori's life and hope to have them completed in the near future.
Please email me with your comments, as I would appreciate any from loyal readers.  I am fairly new at this type of erotic writing and hope my style is worth reading.

 

 

 

Dear Diary Ch. 03

Nikkie on Sex Stories

I skipped a few entries and I reached the one that read: PBXK - July 1988

 

SEAN – July 1989

I swallowed hard. This one I still felt guilty about. Sean is Janie’s dad.

 

I have returned home for the first time in four years. My parents were delighted to see me, but I could sense that neither of them, especially my dad has forgiven me for breaking my word and not coming home after a year

Read More
in Europe. How could I explain it to them, though? They would never understand. Their honeymoon in Mexico and mom’s second one in Italy with George was the peak of sophistication as far as they were concerned. To completely abandon ones entire family and friends only to live out of a suitcase and be a stranger wherever one went was beyond their comprehension.

 

They enjoyed my tales of old towns and cities in England and Greece, small villages in Scotland and Ireland and my mom even found Morocco to be more than just a hellhole on the map; still, I don’t believe I quite persuaded them of the intoxication one experiences when one leaves a small, oppressive, ‘friendly’ town and heads out into the big wide world.

 

They also failed to understand how I could have returned to the States and heading for Chicago, enrolling in college there rather than somewhere closer to home. As far as they are concerned, we’re talking about another hellhole on the map.

 

They have been taking turns keeping their eyes on me for the past three days, after which I was finally able to make a phone call without their suspicious glances following me, as if I was just about to dash out of the house never to return.

 

I knew Janie’s mom had passed away about a year after I left, and occasional letters that I received from my friends in Europe have told me that things in everybody’s lives were changing very rapidly. A few months away from home I began feeling like I couldn’t catch up anymore, things have been different for all of us. I never called any of my friends in four years, occasionally mailing a postcard, just so that they would know I was still thinking of them. I don’t believe they knew quite how often they all crossed my mind.

 

On the third day after I returned home, I finally gathered enough courage to call Janie, somewhat surprised, but pleased that the phone number had not changed. My mom told me that after her mother’s death, Janie and her father have finally moved to a new house, which had been a plan when we were still in high school.

 

“Hey!” was all I said and Janie screamed in delight. It felt good to be remembered so well.

 

She was so happy I called. What? I was at home? Oh my god, now she was really happy! She doesn’t have time to talk; she is on her way out the door as we speak. She is sitting for an exam, a really hard one, so she shouldn’t be late. Yeah, college is a drag, but it’s not all that bad really. She should be back in the afternoon. I absolutely have to come and we’ll go out and find other girls. But she’ll be back at four and do I know where she lives now? Yeah, I should come by exactly at four and we’ll hang out. And by the way, she’s pissed at me for not keeping in touch, but she’s very happy I called!

 

The avalanche of words seized as I hung up, memories of the past slowly creeping into my head. We had some good times together. I was glad I was about to see her again.

 

I made a few more calls to my old friends, but just like Janie, most of them were at colleges or their summer jobs and I didn’t get to talk to anyone else. The time seemed to slow down that day and I found myself antsy with anticipation of meeting my best friend again.

 

She showed me around her new home, which is absolutely amazing. Her dad, an architect, has decorated the entire place himself and the effect is astonishing. Unbelievable colors on the walls, furniture of unconventional shapes and sizes, abstract paintings, bowls of fruit, flowers and plants everywhere – her home looks like something out of a magazine. I have to admit I felt a bit envious at one point. Then, I remembered which town this beautiful home is in and my envy evaporated. No matter how stunning the house, I wouldn’t want to live here again.

 

As I sat in Janie’s bedroom, watching TV while she was taking a shower I was startled by a sudden appearance of her dad in the door. I didn’t hear him enter the house; his steps drowned by the running water in the attached bathroom and the TV sounds.

 

“Hello!” I said and he smiled. Still the same Mr. Davey I remembered. No grayness to be seen in his dirty blond hair, tall and sporty, his eyes full of mischief. When we were kids, Janie’s dad was the most fun of all our parents. He was always late bringing everybody home after soccer practices, having taken us to the local ice-cream parlor. He always cheered the loudest at our games, laughed the hardest at our jokes and tales of childish escapades.   He dressed the coolest and listened to the same music as we did, never minding the loud volume, which would have made any other parent delicately point out that the neighbors will complain and would we please turn it down. Still the same, handsome Janie’s dad. I have always suspected most of her friends, including myself, have had a secret crush on him. Of course, we couldn’t discuss something like that in her presence. Danielle and I have had a few heart-to-heart talks, though.

 

“Well, I’ll be damned.” He said and walked into the bedroom. “Nikkie?”

 

“Yes,” I smiled and he approached me, offering his hand in greeting.

 

“When did you come back?” he asked and sat down on the bed next to me, very predictably smelling of the most intoxicating cologne a man could find.

 

We chatted for a while and I found myself staring into his eyes, trying to see him as Janie’s dad, a guy who used to make sure I only got chocolate ice cream, no sprinkles or nuts, exactly as I liked it.

 

“You look good, Nikkie.” He said and my thoughts of him being my friend’s dad went out the window.

 

“You do, too, Mr. Davey.” I said and returned a top to bottom stare that he had just given me, nodding my head. I couldn’t believe I just did a little flirt.

 

“Oh, please. Sean, just call me Sean.”

 

The water in the bathroom stopped running and we could hear banging of the shower door as Janie was coming out to dry herself off.

 

“I’m in here, Janie!” yelled Sean towards the bathroom. “So, come out decent.”

 

Just before Janie re-entered the room, her dad got up and walked to the desk beneath the window, leaning against it, smiling at his daughter as she came into view. He asked her about her exam and she told him that we were just about to go out and meet with other girls. He insisted that he would fix us a quick dinner first; he was starving and did not want to eat alone.

 

I felt sorry for him. Janie’s parents always seemed to get along so well, his wife’s death must have been devastating. I didn’t remember Janie mentioning him having a girlfriend, but then, we didn’t get that far yet.

 

Janie rolled her eyes and with an air of great drama agreed.

 

“And while you’re drying your hair and getting ready, Nikkie here will come with me and help me, won’t you Nik?”

 

My heart skipped a beat and I looked at Janie. “Yeah, you might as well. He’s always making me help.” Said Janie with a pretence annoyance. “You better be careful to cube and dice all vegetables the same size, or you’ll be in trouble. You know how those architects can get.” She giggled and her dad waved her finger at her.

 

When I entered the kitchen, I found myself in every woman’s heaven . Everything in it was ocean blue. The walls, cabinets and the wooden floor were all the same shade of blue. Even the refrigerator was painted blue. Pans were hanging off the huge rack above the island in the middle of the kitchen, with its sides covered in tiles of various blues.

 

“Wow!” was all I could say. “You sure know your business, Mr. Davey.”

 

“Sean, call me Sean.” He nodded towards the pantry. “Get some veggies, would you, please?”

 

As I was cutting up carrots and lettuce, I plunged into deep thought and for a moment forgot where I was. Then I looked up and found Sean staring at me intently, his hands frozen in midair as he was reaching for one of the pans.

 

We stared at each other and I could not look away. I felt heat slowly rising in my face. Did I just catch Janie’s dad checking me out? Did he catch me checking him out a little while ago when he was bending over the chair to pick up a knife that he accidentally dropped? His body was certainly worthy of a second look.

 

The sound of Janie’s footsteps brought us back from a moment that shouldn’t have happened and she joined us, happily chatting without noticing that anything out of the ordinary occurred. I stole a few glances towards Sean and more than once I found him looking back at me.

 

I was flattered, but I also felt mortified. What was I doing? I had been away for so long and the first thing I do when I come home is flirt with my friend’s father.

 

Dinner passed in relaxed conversation, with Sean asking me about Europe and Chicago and Janie about her exams. Janie filled me in on what has been happening to our friends, of course, only things that were appropriate to mention in front of her dad. I was certain the really dirty stuff will come out in the car or later on in the club that we were going hit.

 

After dinner, Sean was having a glass of wine with Janie and me dutifully sipping on soda. He half slumped in the chair as if to get more comfortable, and while stretching his legs foot touched mine. I felt like I had just been electrocuted. I jumped in my seat and quickly apologized for what was not even my fault. “Sorry, my feet are all over the place.”

 

I looked at Sean and found him staring squarely at me, almost oblivious that his daughter was sharing the table with us. The touch was obviously no accident. I turned towards Janie and with great relief realized that she had been looking around for something on the counter, unaware of yet another intimate moment between her father and I. “Don’t be a stranger, Nikkie.” Said Sean as we were leaving and I smiled shyly.

 

We spent the night in the club, drinking heavily like we weren’t allowed to do in Janie’s house, gossiping and just having good time. My thoughts, however, kept returning to Sean, to his intense stares, to his touch and I felt flabbergasted by my reaction to it all. I decided I wouldn’t go to Janie’s house again. I only had another week at home, staying away from there wouldn’t be that hard.

 

Janie worked the following afternoon, trying to save money for the holiday, which was coming up in a couple of weeks.

 

That day I went to the local library to pick up some books for my mom and on my way back had taken a detour, finding myself in front of Janie’s house, noticing that her dad’s car was in the driveway. I paused by the row of neat, low bushes, uncertain if I had enough courage walk up and ring a bell.

 

My dilemma was solved when the front door opened and Sean stood there, waving at me. He was saying something that I couldn’t understand. With the legs as heavy as led, I walked up the path towards the house.

 

“Hello, Nikkie!” he smiled. He seemed to appear more handsome every time I saw him.

 

“Hi.” Was all I could say, I was afraid my voice would tremble if I attempted to say anything more.

 

“Janie is not here.” He said and I simply nodded. The moment of awkward silence settled between us, and without another word he stepped inside the house, holding the door open for me to follow. I did.

 

We walked into the kitchen and he reached into the funky blue fridge, bringing out a bottle of white wine. “Share some?” he asked and I nodded, still unable to speak. “Grab a couple of glasses.” He pointed towards the glass cabinet next to me and walked out. I did as he said and followed quickly. I wasn’t sure where he’d go and I didn’t want to play hide and seek.

 

I found him waiting in the hall and he nodded towards the archway opening with no door, which lead to a spartanly decorated white room, almost every piece of furniture covered with drawings and blueprints, obviously his own work.

 

“My study.” he said. “I like to take a break in the afternoon and have a glass of wine or go for a walk. It clears my head enough to be able to keep going until Janie comes home.”

 

I felt sorry for him. His life obviously completely evolves around his daughter and from what she told me, she was leaving home in a year to try her own luck in the world. What will he do without her?

 

Sean removed a few huge sheets of see-through paper from the desk and motioned for me to put the glasses down, handing me a bottle. While I was pouring, ever so careful not to spill anything on the desk or any of his drawings, he also cleared the papers and books off a kidney shaped couch with no backrest.   

 

I turned around to hand him wine and found him sitting on the couch as if in a saddle, one leg on each side. He accepted the offered glass and patted the seat in front of him. “Come, join me.”

 

With wobbly knees and barely enough strength to take two steps, I did. We sat there for a few minutes in complete silence, sipping the wine and savoring its sweet taste.

 

I would not want to be as presumptuous as to claim I knew for certain what was in his mind but I could pretty much tell that his thoughts were the same as mine. He was so handsome, so kind and he showed a genuine interest in me, I wanted to do more than just sit around and drink. I believed he was struggling with the same.

 

“Why are you here?” he broke the silence, startling me. I shrugged my shoulders as if I had no answer to that, avoiding his eyes, suddenly frightened that I might have figured this whole situation completely wrong. To make a fool of oneself in front of a stranger is one thing, to do so in front of my friend’s dad, that was a whole different ballgame.

 

“You don’t know?” he asked and I finally gathered the courage to look into his eyes. He held the glass of wine between his legs, slowly tipping it from side to side, his gaze sternly holding mine.

 

I leaned towards him, offering my face, my lips almost touching his. I paused like that, my eyes half closed, still able to see that his eyes did not close. He sat motionless and I feared this was the moment of foolishness that I was freaking over before.

 

Then, I felt his breath on my lips, rapid and shallow, telling me that it was not foolishness that made him freeze, but the uncertainty. I finally pressed my lips against his and they were the softest I have ever felt. Seconds passed with us sitting on the couch, leaning towards each other, only our lips touching. Then, his hand found my face, reaching farther up to my hair, his soft kiss becoming more passionate. His lips parted, his tongue found his way between mine, brushing against my tongue and my teeth.

 

His chest raised heavily as if he had just ran a mile, making me moan and join in his labored breathing.

 

As much as I want to remember every second that I have shared with Sean, there seem to be moments, even minutes that are completely blanked out of my mind. I don’t remember having the glass of wine taken away from me. I don’t recall his fingers, or maybe my own unbuttoning my shirt, but I do remember him slowly pulling it off my shoulders and cupping my breasts through the bra, gently squeezing them.

 

I wished for something softer than the otherwise comfortable couch we were sitting on and as if reading my mind, he got up, took my hand and led me through the house, up the stairs and into his bedroom, which I later on realized was another victorious triumph of architecture. At the moment of my entrance, though, all I could think about was Sean, blind to the beauty around me.

 

He sat on the bed and pulled me to him, nestling me between his legs. My bra, jeans, panties and running shoes were off in no time; I can’t remember the sequence of it exactly.

 

Sean’s hands were running up and down all over my body. Across my belly, gently squeezing my butt cheeks, down the thighs and tickle behind the knees, up over the hips, landing on my breasts, squeezing them as gently as the butt, farther up to my neck, encircling it as if in a strangle hold, pulling me towards him, sucking his lips onto mine.

 

Sure I had my fair share of sex over the past four years since I lost my virginity, but never did I feel so uninhibited, free and unembarrassed. I stood in front of a man, stark naked, not worrying about how   I looked. He made me feel like I was the most beautiful woman in the world at that moment and the worshipful looks that he was giving me were making me feel very hot.

 

I tried to slip past him and lay on the bed, but he stopped me. “Not yet.” He whispered, holding onto my hips, preventing me from moving. I could see a bulge in his pants and wished to unzip them and reach inside, but yet again, he brushed me off.

 

“Put your leg here.” He patted a spot next to where he sat on the bed and I did as he told me. I held onto his shoulders for balance, afraid that my legs would not hold me up for much longer.

 

I stood in front of him, naked and spread wide open, one leg between his legs, the other one with sole flat on the bed, his hands running up and down my thighs, making me shiver and twitch, seemingly without control. I could barely catch my breath when he pushed his face between my legs and his tongue touched my clitty. Just a soft brush first, sending a wave of pleasure from the sensitive spot throughout my body; I could feel the tingles in my arms and face, my feet and everywhere else.

 

He sucked onto my clitty, one hand reaching over my belly and pinching my nipple, the other wrapping over my butt, holding me still and at the same time supporting my weight, as I thought I was ready to fall down at any given moment.

 

He kept sucking and licking between my legs, my hands on his shoulders, playing with a string of too long blond hair, at one point pulling it too hard. He jumped and hissed. “Hey, easy now!” I giggled and he grinned back at me, returning his full attention to my clitty.

 

I have always needed a lot of attention of tongue and fingers from a man before I could cum, but with Sean, it took me bare two minutes and I grabbed onto his hair, this time without any protests, gasping for breath while I felt a wave after wave of pleasure surge through my body, Sean sucking as if his life depended on it, giving me more pleasure than I had ever had before.

 

As I came to my senses, I saw him looking into my eyes intently. He had managed to unzip his pants without me noticing and was now pulling them down awkwardly with one hand, the other one still caressing my body.

 

I have not had many orgasms this strong before, even the ones that I had evoked myself. I knew that I could have another one really soon, but I had to act fast. Taking a step back, I helped him with his pants, pulling them down together with his boxer shorts, not bothering with the t-shirt.

 

The size of his dick surprised me. It was bigger than anything I have ever seen in real life, much less felt inside me. Big and hard, he was obviously just as ready as I was.

 

“I can’t wait.” I whispered and pushed him away from me, making him lie down, his legs still dangling over the edge of the bed.   I wanted to take him into my mouth, instead I sat on top of him and carefully positioned his dick on my pussy, again noticing that his eyes have never left mine. I slid down slowly, pushing the entire length of his throbbing dick inside, taking a long breath, finally exhaling when I felt my body pressed against his pelvis.

 

I didn’t tell him what I wanted, but again it seemed as if he was reading my mind and knew exactly what I needed. He grabbed onto my shoulders and started fucking me hard, much harder than I had ever been fucked, and within a few thrusts I could feel the tingle in my pussy spreading to my belly and then throughout my body.

 

Somewhere at the back of my mind I had been aware that Janie might return home at any given moment, but I brushed those thoughts aside, surrendering my body to the pleasure completely, groaning in response to his movements and digging my nails into his forearms.

 

I cummed hard again, little spots dancing in front of my eyes, well aware that my face must have been an ugly mask of pleasure. I didn’t care what he thought. I trusted him enough to know that this would only make him feel even more aroused.

 

When I stopped shivering and his movements stopped he sat up, embracing me and flipping us both upside down so that he was on top.

 

“We fucked,” he said and I ran my hand over his handsome face. “Now, I want to make love.”

 

And that was exactly what we did. He was kissing my face, eyes, and my hair, slipping his tongue into my ear, making me shiver, inside my mouth, caressing my tongue and brushing against my teeth. His hands were running up and down my body constantly, never pausing for more than a moment, and then only to squeeze my breast, lift my butt towards him, push my legs further apart, never seizing to move his pelvis, gently pumping in and out of me, giving me a sense of belonging. He made me feel like I hve never felt before.

 

All of a sudden he pulled out of me and slid down my body, sucking onto my clitty again, his fingers deep inside my pussy, pressing against that delicate spot so many men are inclined to miss. I cummed again and all I wanted now was to do the same for him, take him in my mouth, squeeze his balls and watch him shiver in the same pleasure he had given me three times in a row.

 

He wouldn’t let me, though. He motioned to me to turn over and as I did, supporting myself on the knees, I only just noticed that the entire headboard was one huge mirror. He looked at me and smiled. “You’re so hot, Nik,” he whispered. “I knew you would be.”

 

I smiled back, my face cringing in pleasure as I felt him enter me from behind. “I’ve been thinking about this all day yesterday.” He said surprising me, even though I had suspected that was the case.

 

“I want you to cum with me, honey.” He said and I felt an instant cool off. I remembered how many times I have heard him call Janie his honey. Surely, this couldn’t be one of those projectory things; I looked at him in alarm.

 

“What?” he asked, noticing my confusion. I wanted to tell him why I freaked, but decided against it. This was too good to spoil and if I mentioned Janie, I chanced an abrupt ending. I knew he wasn’t a pervert, it was a slip of a tongue. He was just being nice.

 

“Nothing.” I said and pushed back against him. “I thought about you, too, Sean.”

 

He grabbed onto my shoulders again and the lovemaking from a minute ago was over. He fucked me hard and long, one arm on my shoulder, the other one wrapped around my hip, fingers drumming against my clitty, rubbing it, pulling onto it, making it feel like it was connected to a power surge of some sort.

 

“I want you to cum with me, Nik.” He whispered. “Tell me when…” I nodded. “I’ll wait, I want us to cum together.” he said and seeing his body blasting against mine had made me ready to cum right then.

 

I closed my eyes, concentrating on his movements, feeling each press against my clitty, trying to remember it forever. As I looked in the mirror again, I noticed that both of our faces were flushed deep red, veins standing out on our necks and foreheads. We were both ready.

 

“I’m cumming…” I whispered and he sped up, ramming against me so hard, I thought he would send me straight through the mirror. I saw him holding his breath, his face cringing, he tried to hold my gaze, but his eyes eventually closed and as I felt his dick throbbing deep inside of me, I exploded in the same pleasure that he was obviously feeling at that moment.

 

His dick was buried all the way inside of me, his torso slumped on my back, his strong arms hugging me so tight, I almost lost my breath. I could feel his hot sperm shooting in me, and his groans turned into loud gasps, making me join him and express my pleasure audibly.

 

My arms couldn’t support both of us any longer and I fell onto the bed, Sean following, still holding me tight, as if afraid I was going to run away.   As our bodies calmed and our breathing slowed down, I came to my senses, wondering what to do or say next.

 

“Oh, Nikkie,” whispered Sean, pulling me back into the sensual mood. I was grateful he did not simply jump off the bed and pull his clothes on, I would not be able to face him then.

 

“Let’s take a shower.” He offered and I wanted to accept, but now, the passion satisfied I started thinking of Janie.

 

“No, I have to go. I really do.” I said apologetically, squirming from under him.

 

“I know.” He said and smiled. He leaned over and kissed me hard, his hand finding my breast. I couldn’t go through this again, there might not have been enough time. I wanted to stay, cuddle with him in bed all evening, take a shower and make another dinner. But I knew better than that. I was certain he did, too.

 

With a heavy heart I got off the bed and dressed myself, not caring that his sperm was oozing out of me, probably creating a stain on my jeans. The shirt would cover any traces of our lovemaking.

 

I left Sean still in bed, having refused his offer to drive me home or at least walk me to the door. I ran out with a guilty feeling because of Janie, yet exhilarated over what just happened.

 

-------

 

I finished the diary entry and felt my heart beating as heavily as it did on the day when I left Sean’s house. I never saw him again, to my great disappointment, knowing it was better that way.

 

A few years later, my mom told me Sean had married someone I didn’t know. Apparently, she was a beauty and a true bitch. They didn’t last long.

 

To this day, I sometimes wonder what it would be like if I had stayed. Would we be able to overlook the fact that his daughter was my friend? Probably not. Would the small town forgive us? Definitely not. Most importantly, and I shiver to think about that question, is whether he would want to be with me again. I know I would have wanted it.

 

I suppose things turned out for the best. He is one of the very few guys that I think about sometimes, when alone in bed or bathtub, my hand reaches between my legs, I close my eyes and try to bring myself to the same level of pleasure that I felt the day when I made love to Janie’s dad.

 

I flipped through more pages, noting that the rest of the entries were much shorter than the first two I have read. I suppose they were more of a true diary scribbles, less of an attempt to mark down every single word, movement, smell and feeling.

 

I kept reading.

My Career Pt 4

bakerman on Sex Stories

My Career Pt 4

Because of the jobs for Mr Tink and myself during the next three weeks I didn't get back to Vals. Oddly enough it was Richard who rang on the Wednesday and asked could I house sit for them on the weekend as he was going away on business and Val was meeting some old school friends and would be staying in the city for two nights. Then on Thursday night Mom announces that she is going away with her sister for the weekend.

Mom and I arrived at Vals just before 6:00 PM and she answered the door in a towelling robe with another towel wrapped around her hair.

"Sorry, I didn't realise it was getting late." said Val as she ushered me inside and said her goodbyes to Mom.

"I hope you haven't been avoiding me or worse seeing another women."

Read More

Val took me to the lounge room and told me to get comfortable. I asked her when she was meeting her friends and she told me tomorrow night but now she wanted to give me another lesson in love. Val flicked the TV remote and soon a porn movie was playing. It looked like it was in a swim wear shop as the girl behind the counter wore a t-shirt and a pair of bikini bottoms. Then a blonde women asked to try on an assortment of swimsuits.The sales girl showed her the dressing rooms and then went and locked the door. She told the blonde to take her time as the shop was now closed.

"So can you guess what happens next?" Val asked

"The two of them are going to do it."

"Good answer. Have you ever seen pictures of two women having sex?"

I just shook my head and continued to watch the screen. The blond had large tits and while trying on one top the sales girl has reached around and cupped the tits in each hand. The blonde closed her eyes and leant back against the brunette. Quick cut and there both naked the brunette giving the blondes nipples a good work over The blonde has her hand between her legs rubbing her pussy. The brunette has thrn dropped to her knees and now has her tongue working the clit of the blonde, she has her hands on the brunettes head pushing to the right spot. The blond puts her leg on a chair so the brunette takes advantage of the opening and slips one then a second finger into the blonde haired cunt.

I was getting turned on by the on screen activity and looking at Val, with her robe open, matching them move for move.  I decided to join in and I took my cock from my shorts and started to jerk off. The combination of moans from the TV and from Val were working me up and as it had been a few weeks since I had had sex  I stepped in front of Val and unloaded. She didn't realise what had hit her face at first but when the second splattered across her tits she grabbed my cock and stuffed it in her mouth and sucked like mad draining every last drop from my balls.

Still not satisfied Val reached into a bag beside the lounge and produced a monster dildo. Two feet long and close to three inches thick. It was pink skin tone and had a bulging head at each end. She also grabbed a tube of some cream from the bag and smeared it over one end. My eyes nearly popped from my head as Val slid the monster into her cunt. She had to twist and turn it but once the head slipped in she slowly fed it inch after inch. Val then slowly withdrew it a few inches and the pushed it in further.

With nearly half of it in her pussy Val pumped away with the plastic penis ramming it repeatedly into her hole, each thrust greeted with ever loudening screams as it appeared she was trying to thrust the entire length in her pussy. Sweat had broken out across Vals body as she continued. One hand had the dildo and the other was furiously rubbing her clit. Then her body arched as her orgasm hit. Vals body went rigid and her eyes closed. Her mouth was open but no sound issued. Just as I was about to panic she took a deep breath as a second orgasm shook her body. Collapsing on the lounge Val lay for several minutes eyes closed and breathing deep as if she had just run a marathon.

"Wow, that was intense" were her first words when she finally calmed down. "See you could be replaced, but a dildo won't buy dinner." Val laughed loudly and removed the dildo from her cunt. From where I was sitting I could see how stretched her hole was.

"How about you call for pizza I don't think my legs will take my weight for a while."

"Why did you do that?"

"Just like in that movie only a women knows what a women wants during sex and somtimes you just have to do it yourself." she grinned and flopped back on the lounge.

The pizza arrived and Val and I ate while we talked on a variety of subjects. She seemed to be trying to find out how much general knowledge and trivia I knew. In the end she explained that if  I'm to meet different people I would need to be able to carry on a conversation on just about any subject. This makes the client feel that the sex is more personal and not just business.

Finishing, we closed up and turned off the lights but surprisingly we went to the guest room and not the main bedroom.

"Richard might get suspicious if the main bed appears slept in so I'll sleep with you in the guest room."

We lay in the dark together kissing but no sex. Finally Val nodded off and as I lay spooned into her back I realised that even with all the sex over the past few months this was the first time I'd slept with a women.

......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................

I woke up next morning to the sound of a shower running and joined Val for a quick wash and cuddle. She told me were going shopping and to save myself for later. I dressed quickly in a casual shirt, jeans and runners. Val just shook her head as I climbed into the passenger seat of her BMW.

"You need a suit and must dress business like when you meet these people." she told me.

We drove to a very trendy part of town and after a few hours shopping I had two suits, assorted shirts and three pairs of shoes. Then we had lunch at a very nice retaurant and Val pointed out various things people were doing during their meals. She emphasied how they dressed and how they ate telling me not to rush the meal and to pay attention to your partner. My head was swimming with all these new facts about having a meal and meeting people.

After lunch it was Vals turn to shop and I felt very awkward as I stood in the lingerie store while Val tried a few things on, often walking from the dressing room to the shop floor to ask my opinion on how things looked. The shop assistants could see my embarrasment and kept bringing Val more things to try. Eventually she purchased two bras and matching panties. Then it was dresses and blouses. It seemed never ending. At last we headed for home but when we were finally there the lessons continued. What tie with what colour shirt, shirts with suits, suites with shoes.

It was almost 5:00PM when I collapsed on the bed wondering if I could handle all this. Val had the shower first and was dressing while I washed up. I wore a cream suit with a deep blue shirt and gold and blue striped tie. Val looked stunning in a flowing black dress that hugged the curves but flowed around her legs as she walked. We climbed back into the BMW and headed for our dinner engagement.

The restaurant was in a fashionable hotel building. Exclusive shops and business on the first three levels, then levels 4 to 12 were 1 or 2 bedroom apartments. Level 13 was maintenance and the 10 floors above that were for hotel guests. Val had given me a run down in the car as well as more discussion on holding conversations with our dinner guests.

"Don't say something like, nice dress, unless you have reasons to back it up."

This was the type of thing that she kept prompting me to do, I could hardly wait for dinner to be over.

Val gave a name to the maitre d' and he wisked us to a table. Two women were already seated, to the left was Beverly from our estate and to the right was  a young blond women who Val introduced as Tracey. Bev and Val started talking together so I asked Tracey about herself. She was twenty five, about five foot five,  her blonde hair was pulled back from her face. She also told me she worked for a large public relations firm. She was wearing a grey pants suit and white blouse. She had opened a few buttons to reveal a nice cleavage. I gave her my story as recited by Val in the car. I was 20 !!, I managed a landscape and equipment buisness, this way I could talk about yards and mowers and sound knowledgeable.

We ordered our meals and continued the idle chit chat. Tracey was telling how it was hard to socialize with her business collegues as everyone was trying to out do each other for the best contracts and would stop at nothing to move up the corporate ladder. I felt kinda sorry for her. Val had been kicking me under the table whenever the conversation lagged so I told Tracey that my work trouble was housewives flirting with me and delaying jobs to keep me around. Val and Bev stared at me but Tracey laughed and made the comment that grass wasn't all I laid.

As soon as we had finished eating Val called for the check. When the bill arrived Val grabbed Bev by the arm and announced they were off saying they had to be seen at a few places in case Richard checked up. She also told us to order more drinks if we wanted as she would tell the waiter to add it to her account. Tracey and I sat for a while then she looked at her watch and saaid we should go. Some how I felt like I was missing the point of the evening so far.

I followed Tracey to the residential level elevators and she produced a swipe card that she passed through a reader. This opened the elevator doors for us. We went in and again she swiped the card and selected level nine. I commented about the cost of living here and she told me it was really the only thing she had spent her money on since she started work. She then asked where I lived and for a moment I paniced as I couldn't say I lived with my mom. Then I told her I lived at Summer Land estate, and she nodded as if saying nice address, and that the house was fully paid for. Her reply was about having to lay a lot of grass to afford to live there.

Again at her apartment door she swiped the card to let us in. She told me about the security and that you could leave to the ground floor without a card but if you wanted to go to another floor in the complex you had to take your card. She gave me a pointed tour of her apartment, from the main room the kitchen and dining rooms were to the right and the bedrooms and bathroom were to the left. She asked me did I want a drink and when I said just juice she pointed to the fridge and told me to get comfortable. I took off my jacket and tie as I went to the fridge and when I turned to ask if she wanted anything she was gone. I called out and her voice came from the bedroom side of the apartment.

I put some ice in a highball glass and filled it with bottled water for her. I poured myself some juice and took both glasses to her bedroom. Her jacket, blouse and pants were just inside the door as if she had undressed as she walked to the bed. The only light was from a bedside lamp so I walked to that side of the bed and sat handing her her water. She had the bed sheet pulled up to her chin but I could see the pale blue bra strap dissappearing under her blonde hair that she had pulled out. It framed her face making it look small and cute.

The light finally went on in my brain as to what was happening. I had been set up by Val to "entertain" this business women but it was too late to back out now. As I kicked off my shoes and began to unbutton my shirt Tracey lowered the sheet to reveal her breasts enclosed in her pale blue bra. The bra pushed her tits up and together making them look fuller. When I stood to remove my trousers Tracey threw back the sheet to expose the rest of her body to me. The panties and bra set were exactly the same as the two sets Val had purchased this afternoon. I asked Tracey to stand and model the lingerie for me as I sat back and removed my socks and trousers leaving me in just a pair of satin boxer shorts.

As she slowly turned showing me her lean, firm body encased in powder blue lingerie I committed the number one crime according to Val, I told Tracey the underwear looked nice. She continued to turn and said "just nice". Thinking quickly I grasped her arse and squeezed telling her how fine her butt was in these panties. I then traced the edge of the panties to the waistband telling her how these high cut briefs made her legs look longer. She turned to face me and smiled then turning off the light she lay beside me on the bed.

Tracey had her back to me and I started kissing her neck and nibbling her ears. Meanwhile I caressed her from shoulder to hip running my hand across her exposed flesh. I brought my hand up to feel her breast and my hand gently ran across her hardening nipple. As this was the same bra as Val had purchased this afternoon I knew it clipped in the front and with a flick of my wrist I had opened the bra to reveal a set of smallish tits. I continued to kiss her neck and back and by now my cock was getting fully extended. I slipped it from the front of my shorts and slid it between her legs slowly humping it against her arse.

My hand wandered low and was now massaging her pussy through the flimsy material of the panties. Her breathing skipped a beat as I slid a finger under the leg elastic and ran it along her slit. Tracey was moaning softly as I continued to dry hump her butt while fiddling with her clit. My finger now slick with her juices found her love hole and with little pressure slipped in. Her body arched as I pushed my finger into her before running it up to her clit which I rapidly flicked before returning to her cunt.

I continued this treatment for several minutes adding a second finger to the mix. Tracey was pushing her arse back to meet each thrust of my cock. My fingers continued exciting her clit and I gently pushed one greasy finger up her butt hole. Tracey nearly leaped from the bed but I gripped her tight with my other arm. Finally after nearly 15 minutes of this attention Tracey turned her face to me and asked to be fucked now.

I rolled onto my back and attempted to move my arm which had become stuck under Traceys body. She must have thought I wasn't going to do anything so she rolled on top of me kneeling over my erect cock. With one hand she gripped my cock and with the other pushed the panties to one side. She squatted two or three times till she had everything lined up and then sank my cock into her steamy pussy. I slid all the way in and Tracy yelled to wake the dead. She began to ride my cock, first up and down and, then backwards and forwards as she ground her clit against my pubic hair She leant over me and I grasped both tits in my hands bringing both nipples together before feeding them to my waiting mouth.

I sucked and bit her nipples and breasts while she continued to pound my cock. We were both bouncing the bed and at last as I struggled with the sensory overload from my cock I felt the first spurt of cum leave my cock. Tracey was yelling for more and I raised my hips to meet her downward motion our bodies slapping together with a meaty sound. I felt more spurts of cum eject from my cock as Tracey furiously rubber her clit. Then her body spasmed as her orgasm hit. She threw her head about wildly and yelled out again and again. While my cock was still hard I continued to push it into her.

At last, spent, Tracey rolled off and flopped face down on the bed. I reached for the juice and was surprised to see from the bed side clock the we had been at it for nearly an hour. I rolled off the bed and went to the bathroom to wash my face. I could feel the heat washing away and my breathing was deep and ragged. I grabbed a towel to wipe off the sweat then when I went back to the bed I was shocked to find that Tracy was asleep. What was I to do now I thought,  should I stay or should I go. I lay beside Tracey for about ten minutes hoping she would wake. Finally I dressed, pulled the covers over her, turned off all the lights and left.

I decided to head to where Val had parked the car but as I crossed the hotel foyer I heard Val calling from a cafe near the door.

"So did everything go well" she asked.

"You could have told me it was a set up job. I thought Tracey was the friend you were meeting."

"I had to make sure you acted naturally and anyway I bet you enjoyed the sex." she laughed as she spoke.

  


    

Caught in the Netting

B J Jack on Sex Stories

It was a beautiful hot sunny Florida day, when we decided to set out for a canoe trip. The drive was an hour and a half so she had plenty of time to converse with her husband of 21 years and reach over to grab a feel of his manhood, the netting from his swimming shorts was a real turn on, she thought about how the netting will be a cage for his raging big cock when we would pull our canoe onto one of the secluded beaches. Feeling her pussy getting slightly moist, she realized they were pulling up to the park where they launch the canoe.

Read More
ze: 14pt">

Being playful while they readied their canoe, anticipating an exciting but relaxing day, as he walked behind her he gave her ass a playful goose. She couldn’t wait to get to their secluded beach so she could rip off her bathing suit and be free to explore all the parts of her lover’s body in the clear cool river water and then lay on the beach in the summer sun.

They motored their small canoe around the river bend to see that their beach was as they remember it and waiting for them. After docking the canoe up and setting up their spot on the river. She sat down to have an ice cold drink, as he walked over to her she notices the bulging in the netting like she was day dreaming about earlier. He caught a glimpse of her pussy when she was adjusting her suit with her two fingers that just happen to be rubbing on her clit, exposing her pink pussy. She slid the materials of his suit to see his cock growing inside the cage netting. she started petting his now very enlarged cock, to see his dick becoming enraged to get out of this cage to be free to enter her awaiting mouth. She bites at the netting and licks up the pre cum,

the powerful cock busts thru the lining of his swim shorts to find her hot lips and long tongue ready for him to thrush his pulsing cock into. She sucks it all over and then starts working into the back of her throat with long smooth strokes of her mouth. She stops and look at him she says fuck my mouth, as he begin to move his hips slowly at first, she joyfully tells him harder, fuck my mouth harder, now he starts slamming all of his 7 inches into to her throat and his balls are in her hands as she helps him reach his climax. When his balls are ready to exploded she removes he from her mouth and watches as he unload all of his man juices all over her swim suit, dripping down she gathers some and wets her nipples and licks her fingers!

 

 

 

 

 

 

A night out with my girlfriend

cool guy on Sex Stories

  It was a saturday night and I was going out with my girlfriend to Hollywood.  She had wanted to go to two different places that night that sounded like a pretty good time to me, she wanted to go two a sex store and then to a strip club.  So I looked around the internet for sex stores in Hollywood found a big one a couple of minutes away from the strip club she wanted to go to. I picked her up and off we went, when we got to the sex store she was all excited about going to one, we did not go to buy anything just to look around. So we were looking at all the toys, some I had to explain what they were others we both had no idea what they were. We looked at the very large dvd collection and looked at some magazinea and books. It was alot of fun and looking at all the stuff was

Read More
getting me pretty turned on and i think it was doing the same to her. We were there for at least an hour before we headed of to the strip club

  We arrived at the club a in about 15 minutes we walked in and sat down pretty close to the stage, one thing about my girlfriend she is not bi(yet) but she is very bi curious she loves to look at other girls and really loves to look at other girls boobs, my girlfriend as very nice boobs herself about a 34-D.  There was about 8-10 different strippers with about 4 of them really attractive. The strippers loved us that night because we were the only ones tipping. After a few dances me and my girlfriend sat right next to the stage and since we were the only ones tipping they gave us extra attention. They were putting there asses right in our faces and shaking there boobs in your faces which my girlfriend loved and of course so did I. It was really turning me on I could fell my cock getting harder, I had my arm around my girlfriend and she had her hand on my leg right next to my hardening cock. One stripper really caught my girlfriends eye she told me that she thought she was really hot, when that stripper was dancing my girlfriend wispered in my ear "you are so getting you dick sucked tonight". A few minutes later I got my girlfriend a lap dance from that stripper she liked, the stripper took us both into a different room I sat right next to my girlfriend as the stripper danced with her. It was so hot, she was grabbing my girlfriends tits and putting her tits in my girlfreinds face then sticking her ass in her face all the will me right beside her just watching and getting a huge hard on. When the dance was over I paid the stripper for the great dance and we left.

  We got to my truck(I have a SUV) that was parked on the street that was pretty lonely. I opened the door for her then walked around and got in the drivers seat. We immediatly started kissing, I reach over and starting touching her tits over her shirt and she reach down to grab my cock over my pants. She was jerking it over my pants for about two minutes while we were both still kissing she then undid my belt, unzipped my pants and grabbed my now very hard cock. She stroked it for a while and then stopped kissing me and leaned foward and put my cock in her mouth. She first sucked on just the head then started going up and down, it felt amazing getting a blow job right there in my truck on the street. She was sucking my cock for about 5 minutes when i looked across the street and saw a women in a window looking out toward my truck and talking on the telephone. I was not sure if she could see inside my truck because the street was very dark I told my girlfriend about the woman that might be looking at us and she stopping going down on me long enough to say "I dont care". She sucked my cock till i was on the verge of comming when she stopped and said lets go to the back seat. So we went to the back seat where I lifted up her shirt and she removed her bra to reveal her amazing size D tits, I started kissing her again while i played with her tits, I began sqeezing her nipples and she started to moan, I then removed my hand from her tit and reach down between her legs and started rubbing down there over her jeans. I then undid her jeans and reach in to touch her now very wet slit, I rubbed her clit while sucking on her tits she was now moaning more heavily. I stuck a finger in her wet hole and began finger fucking her. I was only at this for a short time when she pushed my back and told me that she wanted me to go down on her. I helped her remove her jeans and panties then she sat back, I went down to her very wet pussy and started running my tounge up and down your slit, she grabbed the top of my head and said "that feels so good". I started to suck on her clit and with my right hand inserted two fingers into her pussy and with my left hand played with her nipple. She was maoning loauder now and her body was shaking i was doing this for about ten minutes she told me she wanted me to fuck her. She sat up and reach for my cock and started jerking she then went down and starting sucking again until it was fully hard again. I then moved toward the center of the back seat and she sat on my legs with her tits right in my face. She then grabbed my cock moved faward and place the head into her pussy. She started moving up and down and i would do the same until you could hear are bodies slapping against one another. She was riding me all the time I was sucking on her tits and sqeezing her ass. I could feel myself almost at the point when she started going faster until I cummed then she collapsed foward onto me. We stated like that for a few minutes then she got off me we both got dressed and headed home.

A Day in the Life of Master Ken

snarebull on Sex Stories

Master Ken was of above-average build. He exercised daily, and made sure he ate right. At just thirty-five he is independently wealthy, and runs a major company from home, with minimum work. He owns ten slaves, all of different physical differences and all were at different parts of their training. Here is a day in his life, right from when he wakes up.

8:00. I rise from my bed, thanks to a customized alarm clock, which has already sent in a slave. She is blonde, with ample breasts, and a shaven pussy. A thin chain goes from her neck to the ceiling, where a network of paths will take my slaves where I want for me. I move so that I am sitting on the side of the bed, where she kneels. I am hard already, and she takes my throbbing cock into her mouth, where her expert tongue

Read More
does its magic. She gently massages my balls until, right before I cum, she backs away at a touch to her shoulder to let me squirt all over her face. This is what I wanted, and she blushes. The slave takes out my slippers from under the bed, and puts them on my feet. She then takes a carefully folded bathrobe out from the bedside table and, when I stand up, puts it on me. I take some nipple clamps out of the drawer and attach them to her hardened nipples. She winces at first, but they have not been tightened yet, so she quickly gets used to them.

8:30. A small, one slave-drawn cart is brought to me. The slave who is pulling it has dark hair and full lips. I walk over to her and attach some nipple clamps, then tighten them slightly. I take a custom-made butt plug from a drawer inside the cart, it has a long, black tail on the end. I lube it up and, without any warning, push it into her puckered ass-hole. From the side of the cart, I grab a whip, and step inside. "Gid-yup!", I call, and flick her with the whip.

8:45. I arrive in the dining room. It has a full view of the kitchen, so I'll be able to see the slave who is making me breakfast at work. I take a small vibrator and turn it on, then I insert it into my pony. I handcuff her hands together, and hang them on a hook above her. The slave will have to keep the vibrator in for the duration of my meal, if she doesn't, she will be punished.

8:50. I sit down at the dining room table, where my cook for today is standing by. She, unlike the others, is not fully naked. Instead, she has a barely-there apron. "Master?", she says,"What shall I serve for you today?"

"Well...how about pancakes.", I respond, then flick her on the ass with my whip.

Next to my setting is a control panel, I order a slave to be brought in, to orally serve me, specifying big breasts and a shaven pussy. I also order that she bring two things, a vibrator (extra-large), and some nipple clamps. I've decided to have a little fun with her.

9:00. My pancakes are brought to me, then the slave I ordered. She is lead in by the chain, carrying my tools. "Good morning, slut.", I say evenly,"Are you ready for some fun? You really are quite pretty."

At this, she kneels, I take her chin in my hand, and look into her eyes. I take the enormous vibrator, and turn it on to full power, inseting it into her tight pussy. I take the nipple clamps and, after making sure her nipples are hard, attach them. I make sure they're extra tight. The slave crawls under the table and begins to suck my throbbing hard-on, while I eat my pancakes.

10:00. When done with my pancakes, I pull the chain connecting the nipple clamps, and my sluts crawls out, her mouth dripping with cum, and a few gentle tears falling from her eyes. I remove my tools, and reattach her to the the ceiling network. "Good girl."

I walk over to my pony. Unfortunately for her, the vibrator has slipped out. "Next time I'll make sure to use one that straps on, but as for now, you will have to be punished. Do you understand?"

She nods. I unhook her hands, then release her from her halter. I take her leash and walk back into the dining room, where I sit down. She crawls behind me, as a proper slave should, then kneels before me. I take her up onto my knee, and begin spanking her. Thump, thump, thump, it's slow and steady, but this is just a warmup. I motion for her to get down, and she goes into a crawling position. I take out my whip. Whap, whap, whap, whap, whap. I stop, then lead her back to the cart. It's exercise time. 

10:30. I have steered her to the cages, where my slaves are kept. They are kept one to three to a cell, depending on behavior. I instruct the pony to park the cart in its spot, right outside the cages. I unhalter her, then lead her to right in front of a door. One by one, I lead the others behind her, until they form one straight line. There is no network outside, so I chain them together, nipple clips to handcuffs. I lead them all outside.

11:00. Once outside, I chain each one individually to a hook in the ground. I take the first one, and lead her to a cart, I attach her to the harness, apply the pony butt-plugh, then step inside. I whip her back, and she starts. She must go around a quarter-mile track once, quickly. Whenever she starts to falter, I will take the whip to her. When she finishes, I unharness her, and lead her to a treadmill, where I tie her up. I set the timer to one hour, and repeat the pattern. When all the girls are done with their exercise, I chain them all back together and head back inside.

12:00. I take a cart to lunch, where I am served a roast beef sandwich. I take the pony back to her cage. I step inside a different cage, the girls have all had time to shower and groom themselves, so they are no longer smelly. I have picked a cage with three girls, so I am sure to have a good time. I enter a password into a small computer screen on the wall, and, after securing the sluts, open the door again. I hook up two of the girls to a cart, and take the other one in with me. "It's your lucky day,"I say,"you get a special treat today!".

12:45. When I reach the bedroom of my choice, one with a large bed adorned with red velvet, I unharness the two ponies, and lead the other out. The ponies were allowed to trot standing up, but now I was to lead them when they crawled. I lead them inside, locked the door, and took off their leashes. I took the butt plugs out from the ponies, and the nipple clamps off all of them. I picked out one of the girls who had been serving as a pony, and motioned for her to follow me to the bed. "Lay spread eagle. Good. Now, you, slut.", I motioned to the slave who had sat in the cart with me,"What do you want to do?"

She seemed taken back, and replied,"Well, Master, I would like the brunette to eat my pussy, while the other one is licking my ass."

"Good choices. Come one you filthy sluts. Act like the whores you are and do what she said, sluts."

They went into position, and started licking her. I took out a video recorder from a cabinet, and began shooting them. I put it on a tripod, and pointed it at them, then began to whip the brunettes ass, making her lick even more feverishly. After a while of watching, I said to them,"Alright, slut. You've had your share of licking. Now let a man take you, whore."

She mearly nodded in return. The other girls moved to the sides, as I walked closer to her, then lay on top of her. I thrusted into her tight pussy. "Are you a slut?", I asked her.

"Yes....yes...I'm a slut!"

"Are you my filthy whore, who isn't worth the air she breathes?"

"Yes...yes..."

"Yes, what?"

"Yes, I'm your filthy whore....", she gasped," Who isn't worth the air she breathes, Master.."

I stopped, then ferociously beat her breasts, then her pussy, then her thighs, then her ass. I threw the other girls onto the bed, the began on them. After a while, I stopped, and just listened to them sob. "You, cunt. Suck me dry. And you... you lick my ass. And you. You, slut, you take a vibrator out of that cabinet, and hand it to me."

The slaves obeyed me, and the last handed me the vibrator. It was of average size, and I bayed her to lie down next to me. When she obeyed, I took the vibrator and turned it on, inserting it into her pussy. I used this to fuck her, while twisting her nipples. After a while, I fell into an exhausted sleep. I slept for a while, then awoke, much later.

4:00. I took the cart back, but this time with a different girl sitting with me. I put them back into their cage, then went to a fridge. Inside were many water bottles of cum, I took three, then went to a different cage. I found found three different sluts, then gave them the cum, which the eagerly drank up.

4:30. I watched television for a while, some slut sitting with me, getting the honor to watch with me.

6:00. Dinner. I take a cart to dinner, where I choose to have salmon and salad. I choose to have dinner and a show, and have two girls pole dance for me, then lick each others cunts.

7:00. One more girl, I fuck her slowly, savoring the moment. She cums multiple times, and after, when she's all sweaty, she blows me and licks me all over.

9:00. I read for a while, then watch late-night football. Whenever the other team does something good, I spank the slut that is with me.

10:00. Sleep, I must re-enegize for tomorrow.

My high school crush becomes a nurse

luke5853 on Sex Stories

I go to work for a few days after coming home, now it is Friday so I call the number on the paper.  Tiffany answers the phone and sounds happy to hear from me.  She tells me that she wants me to come over tonight for dinner and I except. 

At 7 o'clock I get to her house and ring the door bell.  She is wearing a very tight red blouse and a pair of tight jeans.  She asks me to come in and when I go in I smell something great.  I say, " what smells so good?"  "It's just lasagna" she replies.  I think to myself, 'My fave'.  We sit down to eat then we watch a movie. 

During the movie I wrap my arm around her and she moves closer to me.  I look at her to see how beautiful her long black hair is and she smells great.  I sudd

Read More
enly start to feel my cock harden.  She sees the bulge in my pants and says, "screw this movie , I want you right now". 

She pulls me to the bedroom and pulls my shirt off. She then removes my pants while I take off her blouse to to reveal her dark C cup breast.  I then take off her pants and she pushes me down to the bed.  She then comes on the bed and she wants to give me a blow job but I push her over on her back.  "You have done enough over these last two months, to for me to pleasure you."  I get in between her legs to see a nicely shaved pussy except for a landing strip.  She also has very big pussy lips.  I start by licking then entire length of her pussy, which makes her moan out loud.  I then part her pussy lips with my fingers and stick my tongue in between them. I lick up and down between her lips and then I stick my tongue deep into her pussy.  I then make circles inside her with my tongue, I then start to dart my tongue in and out of her pussy while rubbing her clit between my fingers.

She cant take anymore so she yells at me to come up there and fuck the hell out of her.  I move up to her and I get on top of her.  I slowly stick my dick into her hot pussy.  Oh my god she is so tight, I don't even know if I will fit.  She helps my by pushing her hips down into me and the head of my dick slides into her.  Now that the head is in I push a little harder and the rest of my cock slides right into her and she moans loudly.  I start to rock my hips harder and faster moving my cock in and out faster.  She then rolls us both over so that she is on top.  When she gets on top, she takes total control and rides me like a madwoman.  My dick is slamming into her like the pistons of a car and when my balls hit her ass it sounds like a machine fun going off.  I lift my head of the bed to take one of her tits into my mouth and suck and bite it.  I can tell she likes that because of the groan she makes when I do it so I do it to the other one.  She fucks the hell out of me for about twenty minutes, when I feel her pussy clamp down on my cock. She then yells, " Oh shit I'm Cummmminggg so fucking haaaarrddd."  Which sends me into an orgasm myself.  I shoot loan after load of hot cum into her hot pussy. After our orgasm, she leans down to kiss me, our tongues playing with each other.  After the kiss she says to me, "I'm glad I found you again, I want to marry you so we never lose each other again."  She rolls off of me and puts her head on my chest and we spend the night in each others arms.

This is how I finally got the love of my life and she became my wife.  Thank god for that accident, My nurse became my lover then my wife.

Little Mel

Luckymann on Sex Stories

Little Mel

I was 28 or 29 when I met Melanie. I had been visiting a family member on the north side of Phoenix, Arizona. I was driving a small, open air, tiller steered, parade car. The car resembled an antique from the late 19th century. I had made some repairs to the car, and was test-driving it before returning it to its owner.

I saw a small boy and what I thought was his teenaged sister watching me from their yard. Their hair got my attention. They both had the same bright red hair. Every time I passed their home, the boy would jump up and down with excitement.

Read More
t size="3">I stopped in front of them, introduced myself, and offered them a ride. The little boy didn’t wait for his sister to give her OK. His eyes lit up, and he instantly began trying to climb aboard.

Though it was not very fast, driving this little car took both hands; one to steer with the tiller and the other to operate the spring returned throttle. So, I looked at the excited kid’s sister and said, "You come too. You’ll need to hold Jr. down."

With a bright smile, she put the boy in the seat between us and climbed aboard. Melanie introduced herself, her son, Bobby, and thanked me for the ride. Though she looked to be about 14, as it turned out, Melanie was a 22-years-old mother. Her son, Bobby, was 5.

When they were safely seated, off we went. We drove around the neighborhood for twenty or thirty minutes. Bobby never stopped talking. He asked a million questions. Most of his questions were good ones. All of which, I answered as best I could to the satisfaction of a five-year-old boy. Melanie didn’t say much. She just sat there with a wide smile, staring at me, and intently listening to my every word.

If not for the fact that I was driving, I may have returned the favor and not taken my eyes off of Melanie. Even though she looked like a young girl, there was just something about her that piqued my interest.

Melanie was a petite young thing. At 22-years-old, she stood only 4’11" tall and weighed about 85 pounds. Little Mel, as I later came to call her, was as cute as they come. Her rounded, lightly freckled, face was surrounded by an abundance of well kept bright red hair. Bobby had the same hair. They also shared light green eyes. Her eyes were set over a button of a nose and full lips.

As the ride came to an end, I handed Melanie my card and asked, "May I call you some time?

Her smile quickly turned to a frown. She lowered her head, and, with a hint of sadness, said, "He’s not around much, but I’m married."

"That’s too bad." I replied. "If you need anything, or change your mind, give me a call. The number’s on the card." When I offered her my hand, she reached out and gently squeezed it. Melanie then turned and led Bobby into their house.

Bobby was a polite kid. Before going into his house, he turned at his door, waved, and yelled, "Thank you."

Several weeks passed, and I had let the memory of Melanie and her boy fade from my mind. Then, late one afternoon, out of the blue, the phone rang. It was Melanie, and she sounded upset.

With a voice just above a whisper, she asked, "Can Bobby and I meet you somewhere to talk?"

Remembering the cute girl and her little boy whom I had given a ride, I quickly agreed to meet with them. "Where would you like to meet?"

"Some place private and quite, please." With a bit of hesitation, she asked, "Can we, maybe, come to your place? Please." She softly asked.

"Well, sure, I suppose that’ll be OK. Is something wrong?" I asked.

"We just need to get out of here for a while. How do I get to your house?"

I gave her the directions to my home, and told her, "It should only take you about 20 minutes to get here."

She said, "OK" and hung up.

About 30 minutes later, Melanie and Bobby pulled into my drive. As I approached them, Melanie had her back to me. She was helping Bobby out of his car seat in the back of her car.

With a broad grin, I cheerfully said, "Hi guys. How ya doing?"

As she let Bobby climb out of the car, Melanie stood, turned, and said, "Not too well."

I was shocked! Her cute face looked terrible. She had a blackened left eye, her right cheek was bruised, her lower lip was badly swollen, and her eyes were red from crying.

"What the hell happened to you? Are you alright?"

She began crying and said, "I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t be here. I hardly know you, but I had no one else I could call. My family is back east and the few friends I have here can’t help."

I put my arm around her shoulders, and told her, "Come inside, tell me what happened, and I’ll do what I can to help." I then guided her into my living room, sat her on the couch, and brought her a cup of tea. I then got her an icepack for her bruised face.

As she sipped the tea, with tears flowing down her cheeks, Melanie went into a story of abuse at the hands of her husband, Rob. Bobby sat quietly beside his mother sipping the milk I had given him.

Melanie told me, "Rob drinks too much. He used to just cuss at me, but he’d do that sober. Lately, when he’d come home drunk, he’d hit me. Until today, he just slapped my face. Then, after slapping me around, he expected me to make love to him that night. Today, when he came home, drunk as usual, he started hitting me with his fist. Bobby started crying and yelled at Rob to stop hitting me. Rob then slapped Bobby and knocked him down. That’s when I knew we had to get out. You’re the only one I know around here that Rob doesn’t know. I hid your card the day you gave it to me, and he has no idea who or where you are."

"Damn, girl! No one should take that kind of crap. You and Bobby can stay here for a while, if you like. I have an extra room you can use. Or, I can help you get a room someplace. I have a friend who owns a motel. It’s not in the best area, but it’s cheap, and it’ll be safer than your place. But first, have you two had dinner?"

"No. We left as soon as Rob fell asleep." She replied.

"Then you two relax and let me fix you something." About 20 minutes later, I served them cheeseburgers and fries.

Shortly after dinner, I turned on some TV cartoons for Bobby while Melanie and I talked about her short and long-term options. She said she knew she could never go back to Rob.

Bobby was soon fast asleep on my living room floor.

"It looks like Bobby has decided to stay here. How about you?" I asked.

"I’d like to stay here a little while, if you don’t mind." She said.

"You can stay s long as you need to." I then gathered the sheets, blankets, and pillows to make them a place to sleep in my spare bedroom. There was no bed in the room, but with several blankets and a carpeted floor under them, Bobby and Melanie soon had a fairly comfortable ‘bed’ to sleep on.

Melanie carried Bobby to their room while I moved her car to the back yard. That way, it would not be seen from the street. Melanie didn’t want Rob, or any of his friends, spotting it. After moving her car, I brought their small suitcases with me when I went inside.

Melanie and I then sat on opposite ends of the couch, sipped tea, and talked for several hours. Her tears had dried, and she was beginning to relax. However, the stress of her day had taken its toll. She was exhausted. She apologized when she started yawning. She agreed when I suggested she take a hot shower and go to bed. We’d continue our talk in the morning.

As I cleaned the kitchen, Melanie disappeared into the bathroom. A short time later, she went to her room.

When Melanie left the bathroom, I took a quick shower and went to bed as well. I didn’t sleep well. In my mind’s eye, I kept seeing the cute girl, and her son, I had given a ride to. Then that picture would be quickly replaced by one of the bruised little gal that had shown up in my drive a few hours ago.

I heard Melanie get up several times that night. I guess she couldn’t sleep very well either. The stress she was under wouldn’t let her relax.

The next day, Mel went to the police and filed an assault complaint against Rob. Then she went to the courthouse and had a temporary restraining order placed on him. When she returned from court late that afternoon, she found I had made room for her car next to mine in the garage.

I ordered a pizza and popped a cartoon movie into the VCR for Bobby. Melanie and I shared part of a bottle of wine and chatted as we ate the pizza.

Bobby must have been starving. He ate nearly half the pizza. He sure was cute with his face covered in pizza sauce. The sauce made his face a match for his red hair. Bobby giggled when I teased him about his wearing more pizza than he ate.

After Melanie gave him a bath, Bobby settled in to finish watching his movie. Like the previous night, he dozed off on the living room floor. Mel carried him to bed.

After talking for an hour, or so, Mel and I were getting tired as well. She took her shower and joined Bobby. Then I took a shower and went to bed.

Just as I was about to doze off, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. It slowly opened. I looked up to see Melanie standing in the doorway. She was using a long, white, T-shirt as a nightgown. It came down several inches past her hips, so she was well covered. Lucky for me, the hallway light behind her was silhouetting her oh so petite body through her nightshirt.

"Are you alright?" I asked.

"I’ve tried, but I can’t go to sleep. Would you mind holding me for just a little while?

How could I refuse such a pitiful, but enticing, young girl? Without saying a word, I flipped my bed sheet back and held out my arms to her.

Melanie softly walked across my room and climbed into bed between my arms. Facing me, she cuddled up close, and I firmly, but gently, pulled her to my chest. She put her head on my shoulder and snuggled into my neck. Her left arm was draped over my chest and her right arm folded between us.

I placed my left arm under her head and neck and held her close. With my right hand, I caressed the back of her head.

"Thank you so much. I don’t know what we’d have done if you hadn’t helped." She then kissed my neck.

"Shhhhhh. It’s OK. You’re safe here. No one will hurt you. Go to sleep now." I whispered, as I softly kissed her forehead.

Melanie still didn’t go to sleep. She quietly sobbed into my shoulder and continued to kiss my neck while she let her left hand come around and begin rubbing my chest.

I continued telling her she’d be all right and stroked the back of her head. I gently kissed her bruised eye and cheek. Slowly, Mel turned her face up toward mine. Our lips met in the most tender of kisses I have ever enjoyed. As our kiss lingered, it became more and more passionate. When I probed her lips with my tongue, she opened her mouth and sucked it in. Our tongues fought a mock duel.

I moved my hand that had been stroking her head slowly down her back. I messaged her back while moving my hand lower and lower until I had a hand full of Mel’s cute little ass. Given her petite size, my hand nearly covered her entire left cheek. A firm squeeze brought a deep sigh from Melanie.

Melanie let her left hand slide from my chest, down my belly, and tentatively wrapped her fingers around my semi-erect cock.

I then moved my hand from her ass, up under her shirt, and slowly moved it toward her chest.

Suddenly, Melanie tensed, leaned her chest into me, and said, "Please don’t! Rob says I don’t have any tits."

"That’s OK, Mel. I think you’re beautiful whether you have tits or not." I told her.

"Really? You really think I’m beautiful? Even if I don’t have tits, you think I’m beautiful?" Melanie seemed surprise a man could find her attractive, let alone beautiful.

Holding her firmly to me again, I softly told her, "Mel, you have a great little body. I don’t care if you have tits or not."

"You really think I have a good body?"

"Yes! Would you do me a favor?" I asked.

"Of course, anything, what do you want?" She asked.

"Get up, take off your shirt and panties, and let me have a look at you."

With just a brief hesitation, Mel took her hand off my cock, and slowly got out of bed.

I turned a small bedside light on. I wanted a good look at the sweet little body that had come to my bed. I could tell Mel was nervous. So, to encourage her, quietly, I told her, "It’ll be OK, Honey. Take your time. You have all nothing to be ashamed of."

Slowly, Mel pushed her white panties off her hips and let them fall to the floor. She was more embarrassed by her extremely small breasts than she was of showing her pussy. She then took the bottom of her shirt and began pulling it up her slender body. She quickly proved the hair on her head was natural. Her pubic hair was just a little darker shade of red than the hair above. As she continued to pull her top up, she revealed smoothly rounded hips and a flat belly. Again, she briefly hesitated, before pulling her top completely over her head and throwing it into the corner of the room.

Mel then looked like a little doll standing before me, completely naked, her arms hanging to her sides. Melanie was truly a beautiful girl, and she would only get better as her bruises healed.

It was also true she had very little, if any, in the way of tits. Her breasts were of the fried egg variety. They created only a slight rise above her ribs. She did have an absolutely fantastic set of nipples, though. Her areolas were over an inch and a half in diameter, and her nipples stood out from her chest like pencil erasers. They were at least a quarter inch long.

"Turn for me, Baby." I requested.

She slowly turned completely around. Her ass was small, tight, and very nicely rounded.

"Wow! Baby, you really are beautiful. I can’t wait to suck on those nipples and squeeze that ass." I told her. "Now, get back in here."

Through the pain of her swollen lip, Mel began smiling broadly as she nearly jumped back into my bed. "You really think I’m beautiful?

Yes, Baby! I sure do. Rob is a blind idiot if he can’t see how pretty you are."

Mel scooted tightly up to me and, without the least hesitation, grabbed my cock and started slowly stroking it to a full erection. She carefully kissed my mouth as passionately as she could without hurting her lip.

I grabbed her ass, squeezed firmly, and pulled her to me. Using her ass as a handle, I pulled Mel up to where I could get my mouth on her left nipple. As short as she was, she couldn’t continue to reach my cock when I pulled her up. So, she used her hands to pull my mouth to her chest. She was moaning as she pulled me tightly to her nipple.

As I sucked harder and harder on her nipple, it grew even longer. In no time, it was nearly half an inch long and hard as a little rock. I rolled her onto her back and divided my attention between her nipples. They were soon both standing hard and proud.

Mel was rocking her head back and forth while she held my head to her chest. Softly she said, "Oh yes! Suck my tits. Suck ‘em hard."

I was more than happy to comply with her request.

While sucking one nipple, and pinching the other, I let my free hand slide down her flat belly to her pussy. I gave her pubic bush a few gentle strokes before letting my hand trail down between her slightly spread legs. With my finger, I gave her one slow, pussy-lip parting stroke that stopped with an ever so light touch to her clit.

Mel’s legs practically flew apart. "Oh God!" She gasped. A few more strokes like that, and Mel was breathing rapidly, arching her back, and lifting her ass off the bed.

As she lowered her hips, I left her nipples and kissed my way down her body. She immediately began twisting and pinching her nipples herself. I ended my journey down Mel’s body when I was laying between her widely spread legs.

In a short time, I had replaced the finger stroking her pussy with my tongue. A pussy-lip parting lick again brought her hips off the bed again. After several more licks like that, I settled my lips on her clit and began gently licking and sucking that sensitive little morsel. I slowly increased the suction, while watching Mel’s face and hands.

Mel was loudly moaning, and her head was rolling back and forth. She was pinching her nipples very hard and pulling them outward from her chest. Her pussy was dripping wet. I released her clit and inserted my tongue into her love hole as deeply as I could.

Mel released her nipples, grabbed the back of my head, and pulled my face as tightly as she could into her pussy. As she ground her pussy on my face, she said with a gasp, "Will you please fuck me now?"

"No! I’m not going to fuck you. I’m going to make love to you." I replied.

"Oh yes, Honey. Do what ever you want to me." She sounded as if she was near tears again.

Kissing my way up her little body, I found it somewhat difficult to put my cock into Mel’s pussy and still be able to kiss her lips. I’m not that tall, but she was so tiny. Sucking a nipple while my cock stayed in her pussy was impossible in the male dominant missionary position.

Wrapping my arms around her, I told her, "Come here, Baby." I then rolled us over so she was prone on top of me. I took her under her arms and lifted her to a sitting position over my hips. As I lifted her, Mel folded her legs so her knees were alongside my body. She reached between her legs and held my cock. As I lowered her, she aimed my cock into her pussy.

Mel then took control. Kneeling over me, she took my hands from her sides and placed them on her little tits. I quickly began pinching, pulling, and rolling her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers.

After making a few minor adjustments to her position, Mel sat down until she had my cock’s head in her tight pussy. "Pinch my tits, Honey." She told.

When I pinched her nipples and firmly squeezed her small breasts, Mel sat down. She had fully impaled her hungry pussy on my cock. She had one of the tightest pussies I’d ever been in.

From that point on, I was just along for the ride. She rode me hard and fast. In rapid succession, Mel repeatedly lifted her pussy up and slammed it back down hard on my cock.

In a short time, I was about ready to cum. Though I knew it was hopeless, I did my best to hold off the inevitable. I wanted Mel to get all she could from our night together. I also wanted to stay in that tight little pussy and enjoy the ride as long as I could. Damn, that little gal could fuck.

Then, just as I began to lose control, and felt the undeniable urges of my balls to let go, Mel pitched forward, to lay on my chest, and cried, "I’m cuuummmmmming!" She quickly bounced back to her sitting position, raised up, slammed her pussy down on my cock, and ground her clit onto my pelvis.

I reached down, grabbed her by her hips, and held her cunt down on my cock as tightly as I could. I told her, "Me too, Baby." I held her tightly as I lifted my hips and pumped my load of cum deep into her hungry hole.

As our orgasms subsided, Mel fell forward onto my chest again. I wrapped my arms around her and held her snugly to me. "Oh Baby, you are one hell of a fuck. You’ve about worn me out."

"Me too." Mel said breathlessly. " It’s been years since I’ve gotten off like that. I hope we can do that again real soon."

"So do I."

As Mel lay on my chest, my softening cock still in her leaking pussy, she started to doze off. I asked, "Honey, do you think you ought to go back in with Bobby? We don’t want him to wake up and wonder where Mommy is."

"It’ll be OK." Mel said. "He sleeps by himself, and he may have to get used to it. If you don’t mind, can we stay here for a while?"

"Mind? Why would I mind having a beautiful girl like you and a cute kid like Bobby staying with me? I have just one question."

"What’s that?" She asked.

"Do I need to buy a twin or double bed for the spare room?"

As a broad smile spread over Little Mel’s face, she kissed me, hugged me and snuggled close to my neck. She kissed my neck and whispered into my ear, "Just a twin, I think."

We both slept soundly through the rest of night.

The next day, accompanied by a police officer, Melanie retrieved the rest of her and Bobby’s clothes from her old home. As she returned to my place and pulled into the drive, I met her with a hug, a kiss, and said, "Welcome home, Honey."

Little Mel smiled broadly and returned the hug and kiss. As Bobby ran into the house, she whispered, "Are you up for another round tonight?"

I pulled her close, discreetly gave a nipple a little tweak, and said, "Silly girl, what do you think?"

 

Meg and I part 2

Storky on Sex Stories

I took my cock in my hand and guided my eight inches toward her vaginal lips, she opened her legs and again her vagina showed she was more than ready. She had a beautiful cunt really she had shaved all the hair from above her labia and well below and only had a small shaped patch above her slit. The pink skin inside her was glistening in the sunshine as she used the fingers of one hand to spread herself for me to enter her. I could see her wonder button ( her clit) at the top already exposed and ready for me to stimulate to orgasm for her. She was obviously aroused as there were strings of her cunt juices strung across her cunt opening. She was sitt

Read More
ing up resting on her one good arm and watching me about to go into her, using the other hand to spread herself wide. I put the top against her lips and slowly applied a forward motion and her lips parted and she watched as my cock slid silently and effortlessly into her warm pink canal of warm wet vagina filled with the natural lubrication that makes it easy and painless for somebody my size to slide into her. She lay back and gave a huge sigh as my entire 8 inches fill her to the brim. I lay down on her and just let my cock lay there deep inside her until she adjusted to my length deeply penetrating her. I could feel the warm sun on my back and balls, which were now down deep and rubbing against the cheeks of her ass. Don’t move she said I just want to feel that wonderful sensation of your cock inside me. It feels wonderful. I said how often have you done this, its obviously not the first time. She said I have had two boys. The first took my virginity about a year ago and I never saw him again. I was heartbroken. Then my last boy friend came along and after three months he and I finally made it, he was a virgin himself and a bit reluctant, but he finally managed it. After that we did it at least one night a week and if I could entice him to, a couple of times. Unfortunately he was a bit too quick for me and finally we both realised I wanted sex more than I wanted him. I never managed to reach an orgasm with him. I had had enough so we broke up only recently. She said how about you.

I said my first time I was seduced by an older woman that I mowed lawns for. She was 36 and I was almost 18. She caught me swimming nude in her pool one day when it was hot and I thought she was out. She was, but she came home and found me and seduced me. I had no way of getting out of it and I have to admit I wasn’t really happy about it – her being that much older but as it worked out it was fantastic and she and I did it every time I mowed her lawns and a couple of other times when I was horny and went over hoping she would ask me and she knew exactly why I went and always obliged. She taught me all I know about lovemaking. My next girl was a very inexperienced but not a virgin but knew nothing about lovemaking only laying there and letting it happen. It was pretty mechanical really and we didn’t last together that long, I got what I wanted but it was just like masturbating really only on top of her.

She said how often do you masturbate and I said a few times a week mostly – I said how about you and she said almost every day, I cant go a day without wanting it. I have a collection of vibrators I use mostly. I didn’t want to say anything but I knew she wasnt lying.

Now I have you she said I hope you will replace my need to do that so often. My mom knows about my habit and often says find yourself a good man my lady and she organised for me to get oral contraception to prepare me.

We had been just laying there together not moving and my cock had softened a little and as soon as I moved it hardened and she said god that feel great. Both the cocks I have had have been around 6 to 7 inches but not quite as thick as yours. I can actually feel the difference as it is a bit tighter around my lips. I love it. Then she said come on fuck me and let’s have some fun. I began to fuck her in the usual way. A couple of times she winced and I said am I hurting and she said no I want to feel you more internally and when I move my shoulder hurts, believe me I couldn’t care less if my arm fell off at the moment, my cunt is alive and I love it.  We fucked for about 4 or 5 minutes slow and rhythmically just hardly talking but the two of us were enjoying it in our own ways. I looked at her face and it told me she was enjoying herself. We smiled at each other as we both were enjoying ourselves, each taking pleasure off the other wordlessly. She was quite different to my older lady who also enjoyed fucking but she wanted to talk dirty to get her kicks. Meg was happy just to silently experience her pleasure from the two of being joined together and making music together. What was making it even better for me was the hot sun on my back and my balls were so soft they were rubbing up and down her ass the whole time. Then she said how many ways have you done it, I said what do you mean, and she said positions – how many. I said only this way. Shit she said we have some fun ahead of us, but not today, my shoulder is sore and I couldn’t possibly do it any other way, next time I can show you a few different ways. When I get home remind me to lend you a book and we can really get into I. I said what is it called and she said The Karma Sutra. I said I have heard of it and she said it’s a million ways to have sex according to an Indian I believe or a Chinese, it doesn’t matter, its fun trying the different ways. I said how many have you tried and she said none, my last one bloke wasn’t interested, to him a fuck was just a fuck and that was that , he came and it was all over and I would go home and masturbate, looking at the pages and envisaging one day being fucked like that. Somehow I think I will have to mark the pages I want to try first you will be different. God you are fucking me beautifully I am so hot I can feel that I wont be far off. I never managed to cum when he fucked me. I suppose I must have fucked him about 20 times. I was just a cum bucket for him and he could never last more than 4 or 5 minutes at his best, sometimes it was less than a minute.  This is about the longest time I have ever had a cock in me on any time.  I said I am glad I can do something right. She said you are doing everything right, just go a little harder and a little faster and I am going to give you a show to behold. I lifted my pace and began to thrust harder and her body began to shake and her breast move about a bit on her chest even though they were fairly firm. Aaaaahhh Uuugggggg she said keep it going like that - I am going to cum any moment, my clit is about to explode and she started to grunt and groan and really get herself worked up and I had never seen a girl cum before and this was great, she was really having an experience I had never witnessed. Then I went harder and faster and then my orgasm began to build up and my cock head got more sensitive and I said shit and I began to fuck her like the end of the world was nigh. I was pumping what felt like a gallon of my baby juice into her as my cock and balls virtually exploded and ejaculated into her and I could hear her sort of screaming or grunting - I could or didn’t care, she was pushing her body to meet the last of my now feeble thrusts. I looked down there were tears in her eyes.

Oh shit I said I didn’t hurt you did I. She said no that was the best orgasm I have ever had. As she wiped her eyes, I said I saw the tears and thought I had hurt you. No she said it was combination of the pleasure of my first orgasm being fucked, the wonderful sensation of you inside me and that fucking shoulder as I pushed up to get the ultimate pleasure from you and it hurt like hell, but it was all worth it. That was magnificent. I had softened and slipped out of her and as I leaned back and looked down at he she looked absolutely radiant. Her cheeks were red and her mouth had this wonderful smile.  She looked at me and said oh that poor thing looks dejected now, it has done its job brilliantly and its crying too look at the tears its shedding and the last few drops of my semen dripped out of the eye of it onto the warm blanket beneath her. I said look I am making a mess on your blanket and she said nothing like the mess I am making - I have started to leak already and I can’t wait to tell mom the news.   

I said I have never had an orgasm like that before not even with my lady love, and I had some beauties. I don’t know about you but I could not wish for anything better.  She said you and I are something special and when I tell my mom what happened she will be so happy. I said tell your mom, she said she knows all about me. I keep nothing from her. She is absolutely wonderful. She will love you I can assure you.

Now let’s have a rest and try that again, I could spend the rest of the day doing this. That sun feels wonderful on my cunt.

We lay together and held hands and chatted about everything and kissed lightly every so often and it must have been 20 minutes and she said come on lets do it again.  I didn’t need to be asked twice and I rolled over and we mated like we done before she purred softly as I went into her, this time it was even wetter with the remnants of my cum mixed with her cunt juice and she said its even better and giggled. I am so glad you ran me down she said. This would never have happened otherwise.  I again took my time and we just prodded about taking our time and enjoying the sensation of being joined together as we were, I touched, kissed and sucked on her nipples which she loved, and kissed her lips as often. This to me was the epitome of lovemaking. It was our first time together and already we had made love like the angels would.  Our second occasion seemed to go on for ever but I it could not have been more than about 15 or 20 minutes. We stopped every now and again for a rest before resuming the gentle thrust and parry as my cock pumped out much of the cum from my previous deposit and her cunt juice which seemed to have a never ending supply out of her. Every now and again she said hell it running down my bum again.

When it was time I began as I did before and started to raise my thrust rate and did it bit harder which caused her tits to wobble but every now and again her shoulder hurt her so I took it easy until she said ok I am ready lets do it again.

This time I seemed to go harder and she got into the rhythm and met my every thrust and the sound of our flesh meeting was like thunder, Anybody nearby would have heard and known what we were doing but we realised we were alone and there was  nobody for miles so we made all the noise we wanted to. I have never been so vocal and I don’t think she had been either but we let everybody know we were having one of the best orgasms you could imagine. Even the birds stopped to listen.

We both exploded into orgasm with a few seconds of each other - hers began before mine and she really made sure my cock was rubbing the skin off her clit. I sort of held back for a moment to allow her to enjoy hers but the pressure in my balls was too much and I exploded filling her with a sudden gush of semen. I could feel it flushing down the tube of my cock and out the eye into her. I believe I could even feel the temperature rise inside her as my cum flooded her vaginal cavity.

After we were both spent I stayed on top of her and rested feeling the wetness of our body sweat as I rubbed my whole body against her. We kissed wordlessly and just looked into each other eyes. It was a close to love as I have ever enjoyed in my life. She was a goddess to me now and I didn’t want to lose her. We were going to make love like this forever I hoped. My cock remained inside he soft and it was a few minutes before I rolled off her. We lay together for a few minutes and then she said give me a hand up and I helped her to her feet, we kissed again and she said I am busting for a pee and walked to a few feet away from the blanket. Then she unashamedly squatted and peed looking right at me. When she got up I helped her and then I added to her puddle and peed myself as she watched me. Do you know something she said and I said no what – she said one day you are going to pee all over me – I have often had fantasies about having a golden shower. I said you are disgusting and she said I know but you are going to be disgusting with me and we both laughed.

We both walked around for a few minutes getting the last of the warmth out of the sun. We hadn’t realised what the time was and we would not be taking the bikes back today. I said look at the time the bikes will have to wait for another day – I will move them out of sight and then we will have to get moving. She said lets walk back naked; I just love to feel the warmth and the breeze on my body. I agreed, and we picked up our clothes and stuffed them into her bag put on our shoes and we began to walk back. We had been walking for about 10 minutes and she said this is not a good idea and I said why. She said all your cum is leaking out and down my legs and I said come here and I will lick it off you – she said you are not serious and I said no not this time but that is an another experience I have in store for you. She didn’t teach me just how to fuck, there is far more to lovemaking than that. She said well now you have me wanting you more. I couldn’t possibly piss you off with out lesson No 2 could I. I said well at this rate I will be around for a while she replied good- I want to be well educated as well as fucked.

We walked almost back to the road naked and then got dressed and then I drove her home again. Come on in and meet my mother she said. I knew I wasn’t going to get out of that and when we went in her mother said what have you two been doing you look absolutely radiant – Meg said mom- I have had the best fuck of my life – twice. I was absolutely red with embarrassment and she gave her mom a hug then her mom came to me and held me hard and tightly to her and said – you have made my day. I have not seen her so happy for ages.

The two of you go up and shower and I will make some tea and we can have some biscuits - you will need them to get your energies back. Where are the bikes,? Meg said fuck the bikes we had better things to do. Her mom laughed and said enjoy that shower I want to hear it all.

Meg and I showered together – my first time and it was fun. Her shoulder still hurt so we had to be gentle together, but she washed me, and I made sure her body was well soaped and cleaned and she had expelled as much of our lovemaking juices out of her as we could.

We dressed and she put on a nice gown and we went down to her mom. She opened the gown and said look at happy jack – it has never been so happy and pulled her gown open and exposed her pubic region for a moment and then her mom said tell me everything.

We drank tea and she described in intimate detail our lovemaking moment by moment almost. Her mom held my hand occasionally and squeezed it as Meg really got graphic about our sex. Her mom new she wasn’t exaggerating.

Now I was hooked, she liked me as much as I liked her and we still had to get the bikes home. It might take a week at this rate.

Episode 3 will follow shortly.

On the Banks of the Ohio

Peter_Pan on Sex Stories

    So it was last week whilst queued-up in suffocating heat, waiting to board the Chunnel train back to Britain, that my glance fell upon one of the uniformed young women, directing cars aboard the upper deck of the lead carriage.

    Admiring her quite obviously youthful figure as we inched our way along the platform, I had almost drawn level with her, when she turned towards me, holding up one hand to indicate we should stop, before they commenced loading the lower deck. No more than six feet from me now, it was all I could do to suppress a cry of disbelief. The same cheeky face, shoulder-length blonde hair and fine yet quite prominent eyebrows. Even with the realization tha

Read More
t it wasn't her, my mind nevertheless replayed scenes from that hot summer interlude not so many years ago.

    Having by necessity to attend a business seminar in Cincinatti mid July that year and with a week or so to kill before flying on to join a marketing delegation in New York, I decided to "discover" Ohio, heading east along Interstate 52 in the general direction of Portsmouth then north to Columbus and east to Youngstown via Pittsburgh PV. The plan was good, the reality something else.

    Just twenty miles out from Cincinnati, New Richmond typifies small-town America. The quaintest of villages and with a population just pre the new millennium, of barely 2200 people including just five permanently stationed Police officers, lets just say that rush-hour had yet to prove an issue.

    Peckish, having passed-up on breakfast, I decided this was as good a spot as any to indulge my stomach lining. Pulling off the Interstate that runs pretty much through the town center, I cruised a couple of side-streets until a cute little eatery called "The Landing" took my fancy on Front Street.

    Devoid of customers, I had the pick of the table settings and chose one set in to a small niche near the panoramic window that overlooked Front Street itself. Clean and bright, "The Landing" was quite obviously a family business to judge by the many framed photographs around the wall. I was studying one that might well have been the building itself at the turn of the century, when a glass and jug of iced water were set down in front of me, by the most appealing of young ladies.

   "Can I get you something?" she smiled sweetly, those finely shaped dark eyebrows suggesting that perhaps the shoulder-length, rather pretty blonde hair was not her natural birthright, not that this could ever have detracted from the overall package you understand. The only thing I wanted her to get me right that second was a room we might share across the way at the small cottage that I noted was advertising itself as a bed and breakfast stop-over. I noticed the name-tag just above the curve of her right breast. What I would have given to be that pin!

   "Well Amy," I said, "A plate of hotcakes and coffee might just about hit the spot."

    She scribbled the order down on her pad and handed me another of those smiles that all but closed down my options for thinking straight. "Sure," she added, turning on her heels and thereby presenting me with a highly therapeutic aspect of her shapely little bottom, covered that it was unfortunately, by a tight skirt whose hemline one imagines, might in later years, dredge-up more victims than a Venus fly trap!

    In her absence, I glanced once more at the many prints on display on the far wall also. One in particular stood out. Quite obviously a very recent picture of Amy herself, the girl slumped prettily in the chair, her legs draped over one arm. Dressed in her school uniform, the pose bridged the gap between innocence and provocative tease quite effortlessly. The top few buttons of her plain white blouse were undone allowing the material to gape slightly - if not suggestively then interestingly at least. The close proximity of her delicate fingers handed one the impression that given the right script, she might be persuaded to undo a couple more. The tease-factor was heightened further in as much as her black and white check skirt exposed a sufficiency of the underside of both slim legs at that angle, so that in normal circumstances her panties would have been acutely visible, were not it for the winter cotton leggings she was wearing in the photo and which left the viewer simply to contemplate what might have been. Shoe-less and with one leg resting demurely across the other, she was an angel.

    I was still pondering that which was hidden when my hot-cakes made an appearance.

    "Maple syrup?" she asked politely, proffering the easy-pour container on the tray she was holding.

   "Oh yeah!" I replied. "What would hotcakes be without maple syrup?"

   "You're not American are you?" she drawled. "Kind of a cute accent though...are you English?"

   "Sorta," I answered, more than happy to engage her in whatever conversation was on offer. "Australian actually Amy - well, I was born in Britain but have lived in Sydney, Australia since I was eighteen."

    Right at that moment another family walked in, totally icing the momentum and sat down at the table opposite. I had the impression Amy's preference was to stay and chat, though she muttered dutifully, "I'd better go get those people a menu." I could have watched that curvy retreat until those hotcakes were stone cold!

    The arrival of my coffee presented one last small window of opportunity. Gazing outside, I made the comment that I might take a stroll down to the Ohio river and check out the scenery, it appearing to be little more than a shortish walk from the restaurant itself.

    "Rivers up again," she said, following my glance and looking quite concerned. "Flooded so bad last year - way up Front street, she gestured up towards Quarry Street and the Interstate. "Its soo beautiful though," she added as an afterthought, "There's this real neat lookout just a-ways upriver - you can see for miles across the Kentucky flatlands."

    So pretty was she at that moment, my heart ached for her and I yearned to hold her to me, fully oblivious to the chronic age-difference and the fact that she was probably no more than a few years older than my youngest daughter.

   "I'd really like to see it Amy," I told her, "But I really don't have the time to go looking. Maybe next time I'm through this way?" Even as I spoke the words I felt their emptiness. Reality dictated that I would in all probability, never set foot in New Richmond again. For the merest fraction of a second, she looked at me...deep inside.

   "I'm off at twelve," she whispered, "I could show you!"

    Hardly able to believe what she was saying, I must have looked like a tongue-tied juvenile. I glanced at my watch - it was already 10.50. "I'd be honored sweetie," I replied. "Want me to pick you up kerbside?" She nodded just as a slightly embittered male voice called out "You gonna take our order Miss or what?" Obviously embarrassed, she left the table.

    By the time I finished my coffee and settled-up the bill including a healthy tip, there was but fifty minutes or so to account for. I figured I would go fill up the rental car and check out a few of the shops along Main Street.

    Even as I pulled the Pontiac over, right outside "The Landing," Amy had stepped out on to the sidewalk and was walking to the car. I leaned across and opened the passenger door. Sliding onto the bench seat in that ultra-short skirt did wonders for the visuals. I don't think she even realised. Having changed into smart casual clothes, she was a total teenage dream. Whatever delicate scent that was also, merely heightened the overall effect. Thank God I had taken out full travel health insurance.

   "So, which way sweetheart?" I asked, forcing my eyes back on the roadway as opposed to allowing them their natural inclination of focusing at key points along those wonderfully slim legs.

   "Ohh, back that way," she exclaimed, pointing east along Front Street. I performed a quick u-turn, which in the total absence of any traffic was anything but a challenge.

   "How old are you Amy?" I asked, trying not to make it sound overly intrusive.

   "I've just turned sixteen," she barely whispered, but then blushing momentarily as I glanced across at her, "I hope you don't think I make a habit of doing this er,..."

   "Noel" I smiled..."and no...I'm sure you don't Amy. I would like to ask you just one question though if I may."

   "What's that?" she replied softly.

   "I'm just curious why you decided to make that offer to me sweetie? You're very young and its taking a big risk. I'm sure your parents would not approve."

    Now she really was blushing. "I don't honestly know," she muttered. "Something about you. I knew I'd be safe and I just wanted to take you there and show you the river."

    I smiled at her once again. "Well your instincts serve you well Amy. Yes you are safe - well unless I stop taking my medication that is!" She giggled delightfully.

   "To be honest," I continued, I have three lovely daughters at home just like you sweetheart. One twelve, another thirteen and the eldest just about your age. She's in ninth grade, same as you I'm guessing?"

    Amy nodded, before asking "No boys?"

   "Yep, one of them too," I grinned. "Chris is the eldest. He's eighteen and just finished High School. We were now at the end of Front street and crossing over to Susanna Way.

   "We follow this road right to the end," she announced, "Then I'll show you where the lookout is."

   "Sounds good," I replied, easing my foot off the gas. It's remarkably easy to hit fifty on an empty straight road. Well as it happened, Amy really didn't have to direct me to the lookout at all, since Susanna Way comes to an abrupt end before veering north into Augustus Street. Right at that point a spur road leads south almost to the river's edge. To the right a rather attractive lookout has been built up in a lightly treed area which obviously affords welcome relief mid-summer. Nosing-in to the deserted parking area, I killed the motor. I could see why she had brought me here.

    The sun glinted off the Ohio, and beyond as Amy had said, the gentle Kentucky plains stretched as far as the eye could see. A gentle heat-haze wavered marginally above ground level, imperceptibly distorting one's vision of the flatlands the far side of the river. One or two private boats were navigating their way east, adding to the scenic tranquility.

    "Its very beautiful here Amy," I muttered, knowing that this was an understatement of some magnitude. She looked across at me and with no reason for doing so - I held out my hand to her. Having equally no reason to take it, she grasped my hand softly and I pulled her to me.

    Words became superfluous, the age difference merely a statistic. I had always been going to kiss her, right from the moment I walked into that restaurant. I think I knew it even then. The moment our lips met I knew I was safe. Shielded from the harshness and cruelties that life deals out, Amy was sanctuary. She may have been only sixteen, but it was I felt the child. She returned my kisses with a gentle passion all her own, held me tightly and murmured softly as I ran my fingers through her hair whilst caressing her gently as might the unselfish lover.

    Hot morning that it was, her warmth infiltrated my whole being. I needed her and wanted her above all things but this I knew had to be on her terms only. Simply holding and kissing her was an experience to savor, a privilege to appreciate, the rarest of check-points in the game of life itself. Just for a moment she broke off from kissing me and looked up, her eyes - part promising, part pleading....wholly needful.

    My left hand closed around her small yet incredibly soft and yielding breast. Immediately her eyes glazed over and she let out an involuntary cry of surprise. I kissed once more that delicate little open mouth through which breath so fresh was issuing, in time with her increased respiratory rate. For several moments I continued fondling her gently, knowing full well she had never done this before and that some facet of her biological clock had told her that today was her day of learning.

    Easing my hand across to her other breast, I began manipulating the nipple through the thin cotton top she had on. Whether she realised it or not I could detect a slight forward thrusting of both breasts as she became more at ease with my ministrations. The occasional whimper of pleasure was beginning to escape her lips and at the point I began undoing the top few buttons of her blouse, she merely lay back against the seat, watching my progress as one might observe a spider weaving its artistry.

    Inclining my head towards her now fully exposed bra cups, I kissed the softness beneath, aware of the sharp intake of breath as she became aware, probably for the first time, the power inherent in her feminine birthright. She was just so beautiful. Kissing her once more on the lips, I allowed my hand to slip inside her bra, feeling its exquisitely designed contents and deliberately passing my fingers across her nipple. Her eyes opened wide, but she made no attempt to restrict my exploration - even when I slipped my hand inside the other cup, gently manipulating that delicate bud between my thumb and forefinger.

    That she was small, even by mid-teenage standards was nothing but an added attraction for me. Maintaining steady eye contact with her, which I sensed was reinforcing both her trust and my unspoken intentions to cause her no discomfort - real or metaphysical, I eased both shoulder straps down her arms, gently lowering the silky material until both curvy little breasts were fully exposed. Momentarily she looked so vulnerable. I admired her brave resolve in a situation quite obviously foreign to her and one that a very young girl has no real control of.

    I was mesmerised myself. Those wonderfully sculptured mounds of youthful femininity lay proudly displayed before me. Leaning forwards, I kissed her right breast softly, as with my free hand I caressed her the other side. It was at the point my lips drew down on her nipple that first time that I felt, rather than heard, her whimper softly. Raising her arms she held me to her, as I suckled her nipples one after the other. Her eyes closed now, she thrust her breasts out proudly, imploring me to suck harder which as it just so happened, dove-tailed with my own agenda.

    How long we engaged in that wonderful closeness I couldn't say, but inevitably, desire and accumulated hormonal back-up opened the flood-gates. Still sucking gently on her nipples as she lay back against the seat smiling dreamily, my hand sought the warmth of a quite different locale. Sliding the hemline of her skirt up beyond the realms of modesty, I slipped my hand between her legs feeling the softness of her inner thighs and the latent heat that resided there. Amy gave a cry of probable genuine girlish shock and murmured "Nooo not there please...I'm still a virgin."

    Her words however were fully contradicted by her body language which saw her part her legs marginally and she begin to kiss me with what I could only describe as an increased passion. Again, my hand sought refuge in that reclusive tunnel and at the point the tips of my fingers reached the front of her panties, she began to breathe hard. Rubbing her there softly she began to moan, needing me to kiss her harder and quite obviously requiring my complicity in whatever was to follow.

    Seemingly acclimatized to sitting there topless now, she even whispered softly "Do you really think I'm pretty?" It was as dumb a question as ever I have been asked.

   "I doubt there is a prettier or more desirable girl on this planet right this second sweetheart," I assured her. It was the undoubted truth.

    Beginning now to rub her the full length of her pussy, albeit through those skimpy little white-lace knickers that were even now peeking out from beneath her rumpled skirt, Amy's soft cries of pleasure were escalating. There was only one option indicated.

    Slipping a finger up beneath the elastic I discovered a warm and well-furred terrain that curved down and inwards to an ingress of near volcanic heat that on approach, caused its owner to wriggle perceptibly while whimpering in what may have been semi-embarrassed pleasure. I certainly wasn't embarrassed!

   "No one's ever done this to me," she whispered between little gasps. I already suspected as much but was pleased beyond measure to hear her confirmation of such. Incredibly tight as you might imagine, I was only able to get a finger inside her with due patience and diligence. It was worth it though. I couldn't rightly say how pleasurable it was for her but from my perspective it was at the upper end of Nirvana.

   When fingering a young girl of existing virginal status, there is a fine line indeed between pain and pleasure - your pleasure, her pain!. It is very important to ensure that she is as relaxed as possible and that you treat her nether regions as you might a Ming vase - with respect and gentility. Amy as it turned out was a Grade A student. Shy and giggly - unrelentingly sexy attributes, both! The further inwards I delved with my finger the louder her gasps and the wider she spread those slender legs of hers. Thinking to round off the lesson for the day, I located her clitoral hood and set up a vibratory pattern there-upon that had her fully unable to sit still. I had almost forgotten, such was my concerted application, the degree of arousal such activity was bequeathing my own procreative equipment.

   "Oh gosh," she moaned delightfully as the first of several pre-orgasmic tremors radiated outwards from vaginal ground zero. Her expression right then was that of a sexy young schoolgirl caught using the library's computer to partake of some illicit chat with her boyfriend. I could ill-afford to slacken of my ministrations and thus I began to kiss her hard on the lips at the same time increasing the pressure on her quite obviously engorged clitoris.

    I could feel the quake building and as she neared what I knew must be her first full-on orgasm at the behest of any male partner's fingers, I felt her legs closing up on auto-pilot. I took her to the edge - nature dragged her over!

    If there is anything sexier than a young girl locked-in to a doozy of an orgasm then I have no idea what it is. In Amy's case, it was to die for. Fully incapable of rational dialogue, all she could muster was a series of 'Ohhhhs" as wave after wave of coalesced pleasure wracked her slim frame. Watching as she slid a hand down between her own legs lending merely some token comfort to her abused little slit was simply icing on the cake.

    Gradually she opened her pretty eyes. Flushed silly, but feeling I imagine extraordinarily healthy, she smiled up at me. "I can't believe I just let you do that....but it felt so good," she giggled, pulling her bra straps back up and wriggling her skirt down to her knees as she spoke. There is something just so inherently arousing observing a girl do that, most especially a teenager.

    It was about that moment I remembered that I had needs of my own and watching what I just had, hardly qualified as a pacifier. With no particular expectation of reactivating the magic, I just pulled her to me once again and telling her truthfully just how beautiful she was, kissed her with all the passion that I possessed.

    It was different this time - more a sense of urgency from her viewpoint. The harder I kissed her the tighter she wrapped her arms around my neck. Our words and intimacies became more subtle - less believable, but Oh how wonderful it was. Could I have known her long enough to actually love her? It didn't matter, I whispered it aloud as I drank in her youth, her warmth...the whole essence of her being. For her part, she clung to me, not as a father-daughter might, not as a newly come-by lover should, but as only conjoined souls are able - on that empirical level that embraces awareness and inseparable affection.

    I don't even remember her kneeling in front of me - my back now to the seat. I have no recollection of sliding her panties down and her then straddling my hips with her own. I knew my hands were caressing her soft and pliant young bottom and that she was somehow urging me on to greater daring. Vaguely I was aware that she had pulled her bra up once again, freeing up both almost child-like breasts that now she was encouraging me to suckle erotically as I took such delight in the rest of her body.

   "Be gentle" I heard her whimper as my erection pressed unerringly up between her legs. Had I asked this of her? Had this day been planned in cosmic realms unknown, eons ago? Now was not the time to ponder the mysteries of life however and kissing her passionately I left it to Amy to guide me in to the promised land. I felt her lips separating, the moisture on site and the tightest of channels barring my way. I'm sure she was crying softly whilst bearing down with her own hips, though I could no more contribute to her pain than I could withdraw from this field of dreams.

    My only tools of trade - compliant lips and soothing words of affection were but a poor man's anaesthesia yet she braved the worst of it for me with no audible complaint. One last thrust downwards as I winced for her and then I felt all hymenal resistance fade and I was able to slip deep inside her. This was a new world order, one that I was no more in control of than she was. All I knew - I desired her more than any girl before her. Yet this desire curiously, I knew was founded purely on love not lust.

    As my own needs escalated in direct proportion to my deepening penetration of that semi-exposed cavern between her legs, I began to thrust up into her, even as she started to whimper aloud for me to cum inside her so that she might feel it. I gave no thought as to the possible consequences, merely fulfilling my sexual capacity in the best interests of Mother Nature. Holding her hips tightly, I spurted all I had to give, probably more - deep inside her vaginal corridor. Even as I pumped in those last few stragglers, the glow which spread across her face rendered all words obsolete.

    Afterwards she just lay against me, wanting me to caress her hair and cheeks. She let me pull her panties back up, which served also to stem the tide of semen trickling down the inside of her thighs. It was all so ethereal and left-field of the real-time somehow.

    We sat cuddled-up in that car for several hours watching life slip-by peacefully on the Ohio. I think I kissed her insensible. Eventually she told me she had to be back at 6 p.m. for her evening shift. I couldn't bear it, but of course I had to drop her off.

    The tears were still in free-fall even as I made the outskirts of Columbus that night.

(c) Peter_Pan 2006

 "Harper Valley: A Postscript" the sequel to "The Complete Harper     Valley" has just been released: http://www.lulu.com/content/402381

 Visit">http://www.lulu.com/content/402381">http://www.lulu.com/content/402381

 Visit also "The World of Peter_Pan" website:

 http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/intro.html

http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/intro.html">http://www.geocities.com/worldofpeter_pan/intro.html

/>

 

 

 

 

Piss Drunk Sex

pattie216 on Sex Stories


I'm John, I'm 29, attractive, brown hair and a muscular,tanned body. My dick is about 9inches.  I got married last year to a very sex girl called Carly with blond hair and DD  tits and the most sexy legs I have ever seen on a women. She's two years yougner and me and boy is her sex good.

It was a cold November night and we were both pretty tired. Carly was just in from work. She wears very risque skirts to work and today was no exception, despite the cold it was just below her ass cheeks. Her blouse was also quite tight and was open far enough to give anyone a good look at her breasts. I had arrived in about ten minutes earlier and had just got changed. She embraced me and gave me a long kiss as she came through t
Read More
he door. I felt her ass with my hand and she giggled. "I've had a hard day," she said, " I need a fucking cigarette." She kicked off her heels and sat down on the couch. She pulled out a marlboro from her top pocket and lit up, letting the smoke go deep into her lungs. I sat down beside her and lit up as well and we kissed each other as we smoked.

After she'd smoked her second Marlboro she went upstairs to get changed and having nothing better to do, I lit up a third and turned on the TV. She came back into the room about 10 minutes later wearing a tight denim miniskirt and a very tight t-shirt. She kissed me and told me she was going to make some dinner. I continued to smoke and watch TV. About 20 minutes later dinner was ready and we sat down together at the table.
It was quite clear that Carly wanted some action tonight. She kept winking at me and rubbing her leg against mine under the table. I carressed her thigh with my hand and eventually stroked her pussy. We drank a bottle of red wine while we ate and when we finished Carly suggested we open another and watch a film.

I had no objections so she put on her favoutite DVD, Bridget Jones' Diary and opened another bottle. The bottle was gone within 30 minutes and I went and got us a bottle of Barcardi Breezer each. They didn't take too long going down either and I decided to have a Jack Daniels. Carly took one too and as the movie ended I had another. By this stage we were both quite drunk and Carly was flashing her lace panties at me and pouting her lips. I poured her a double and myself another single and turned on the football match. Carly wasn't interested and spent her time kissing me and feeling my dick through my pants before puring another drink. By this stage she was very drunk and i was very horny. She downed the whisky and tried to pour another but she missed the glass and poured the whisky all over herself. She burst into  a fit of hysterical laughter and I noticed that the drink had went all over her panties.

I seized the moment and plunged in, licking the alcohol off her pussy. She screamed with pleasure and I picked her up and took her to our bedroom. I slamed her down on the bed and practically tore her skirt and panties off, before taking off her top and bra. She fumbled with my pants and It took them off before starting to lick her pussy.
I massaged her clit with my tounge and he writhed with pleasure on the bed "Oh fuck John!" she said "fuck me, FUCK ME"
But I didn't let her have it, "Beg you whore," I said. "Please John," she said, "please fuck me brains out"
I slapped her ass cheeks and she cried out. "Do you really want it?" I asked
"Yes," she screamed
"Really?" I asked as I touched her Pussy
"YES!" she screamed
"Yes what?" I teased
"Yes master" she screamed
I plunged my cock into her pussy and she moaned with delight. I plunged it in again and again and asked "like it whore, like it?"
"Yes John," she moaned
I was ready to burst but I withdrew my cock and put it between her tits and she squeezed them together as I thrusted between them. I felt like I was going to fire my load any moment so I slammed my cock back into her pussy and felt her shudder as I offloaded into her.
I went around the back and placed my lubed up cock into her ass. She moaned and opened the bottle of Jack Daniels whe'd brought with her to th bedroom. Se started to pour it down her throat as I pumped her ass hard. "OH FUCK JOHN!" she screamed as I penetrated her and slapped her ass. By now she was pissed out of her mind and she screamed as she came and I plunged into her one last time, my spunk launching into her ass.

I lay down beside her "You like that bitch?" I asked. "Yes John," she mumbled before falling asleep. Now I know how to get a good fuck off my wife, get her drunk!

This is my first story, all feedback welcome, even criticism

The pool game

monkiy on Sex Stories


Note: Sarah, Tanya, Cindy and Stephanie are all in form 6 of high school and are all 18 years of age. The following takes place in the form 6 common room.


Sarah swayed next to Stephanie, her elegant blonde hair drifting with her movement like a falling autumn leaf. Sarah looked over to Stephanie, her eyes were hard with confidence, she was sure that she and Stephanie could beat Tanya and Cindy at this special game of pool. Then Sarah proceeded to articulate the rules of their pool game to the other girls. Basically the rules were the standard rules of 8-ball, however when either team sank a ball the player who would take the next turn on the opposing team would remove one item of clothing. On the break if one team sank two balls of different colours then the next opp
Read More
osing player would have to remove two items and the one of the balls would be replaced. In addition to this if any player fouled they would have to remove a piece of clothing. If both players on a team had lost their clothes and by the rules of the game had to remove another, they would lose. The loosing team would be humiliated by being strapped down on sybian while being filmed and photographed by the winning team. The losers would also have to wear remote vibrators, which linked with their mobile phones, for a whole week. This was to be the end game to weeks of rivalry between the two groups.

“So do you accept the rules of the game ?” Stephanie shouted at Cindy and Tanya.
Cindy and Tanya both glanced at each other… Cindy and Tanya were both thinking, the same think; “are they being serious…”
Cindy and Tanya gathered up their confidence and said simultaneously accepted. The girls were in their high school uniforms- wearing tight white shirts with short black skirts. The girls had all elected to remove their shoes to bring their clothing count down to 5 items. had to remove it to make the game equal. However, Cindy had to remove her playhouse so as to equal the others. She did so quickly.

“So should we start ?” Sarah hissed.
“We will, after all you came up with this idea” Cindy hissed back.
“No we will flip a coin for it- do you want heads or tails?” Stephanie elegantly whispered.
“Heads” Tanya exclaimed back.
Stephanie flipped the coin into the air and it landed on the tails side of the coin.
Cindy and Tanya looked up at each other and then glanced off as it was nothing.
“Ok now before I break who will be going next ?” Sarah growled at Cindy and Tanya.
Tanya reluctantly said “I will” after short silence.
Sarah shouted “Ok let the game begin, when you and Cindy loose I will have you both orgasm in assembly.”

Sarah moved the white ball into the  right hand corner of the circle and graced it with her cue. The white ball spun off into the triangle of balls and the balls spread out until two solids, the one and the seven ball, fell into the top left and the top right pockets respectively. “Well it looks like lady luck is on our side, isn’t it Tanya… remove two items and slide them into the metal cage over there next to the television. Tanya slowly removed her socks and took off her top to reveal a red-laced bra housing two tight B-cup boobs. After Sarah saw Tanya slide her cloths into the metal cage, she shot again, this time she hit and sunk the red three ball. To her dismay the white ball also slid down into the pocket.

“Well I guess  you can’t win them all.. oh well we can’t have Tanya naked just yet” Sarah quietly said to the room. She took her socks and slid them into the metal cage. “Tanya aren’t you forgetting something ?” Stephanie said to Tanya, who was about to take a shot. “What ?.. Sarah sunk the white ball and oh… fine.. I will remove my skirt. “Trying to cheat Tanya ?” Sarah hissed.
Tanya rested the cue against the pool table and slid of her black skirt to remove a sexy black thong. “I didn’t have a chance to change after Josh’s part” Tanya said shooting back at the other girl’s surprised faces.

Tanya aimed at the 9-ball and sunk it. “Oh yeah, Stephanie remove one item of clothing” she sexily whispered as she danced on the spot. Stephanie reached into her top and removed a black bra. She exclaimed; “this is just a tease honeys.” Tanya aimed for the 12 ball and just narrowly failed to sink it.

Stephanie glanced up at Cindy and slyly purred “are you ready to show some sink ?”
Cindy moved back, unsure of how to reply. Stephanie shot and sank the 6-ball. “Remember I’m just so sexy at this game aren’t I know Cindy ?.. oh and wait I want you strip out of a little more clothing then just your socks at one time” Stephanie sexily purred at Cindy.
On her next shot she sank the 2-ball and the white ball spun off in just the right way to nudge the 4-ball into the right middle pocket. Cindy looked around rather nervously; she wasn’t ready to be controlled by Stephanie or Sarah. Something twigged in Cindy’s head and she started to slide off her socks. Then she reached into her skirt and removed her pristine white panties. Next with the same sexy move, she pulled off a tight blue C-cup bra. Stephanie was distracted by Cindy pulling her bra over her brown hair and sliding it into the metal cage, so as she shot she accidentally flicked the ball up and it spun off into the top left corner. “Oh to bad, did I distract you by making you think of humiliating me after this game is finished did I” Cindy said to Stephanie through cracked laugher, as Stephanie slid her socks into the cage.
“Oh be quiet, the both of you are only wearing two items, while Sarah has 4 items and I still have 3 items remaining. Get real your going to lose” Stephanie growled back at Cindy and Tanya.

“Ok Cindy you know what to do” Tanya exclaimed.
Sarah interjected by hissing “yeah just sink the white ball, oh on second thought don’t forget the black ball, we want to be politically correct now don’t we ?”
Cindy took no notice of Sarah’s comment, she aimed at the twelve ball and sank it.
“Oh Sarah I liked though you were so going to have us, but now the tables have turned” Cindy said sweetly. Sarah took off her top in a rush and slid into the cage.
The white ball had bounced off the top ball of the pool table, Cindy was now in a good position to sink the 13-ball and Sarah knew it. A line of sweat dribbled down from Sarah’s perfect blonde hair, she whipped it instinctively off before it reached her left eyebrow. Cindy had seen it and grinned. She took aim at the 13-ball and sunk it. “Well now I don’t want to be rude but Sarah do take some clothing off, its getting hot in here” Cindy gracefully whispered. “Oh don’t be so top-50 cliché” Stephanie purred back. Sarah removed her skirt to reveal a black thong, which was slightly more revealing than Tanya’s. “Copycat” Tanya growled to Sarah. Several lines of sweat dribbled down from Sarah’s hair. On Cindy’s next shot she  managed to hit the 14-ball into the 11-ball and sink both. “So Sarah I’ve been dying to see what you have under that push up bra, you really couldn’t be more than a B cup so why bother with the C-cup look ? .. oh and your probably so loose with all those fun times you have had” Tanya exclaimed with excitement. Sarah closed her eyes, she couldn’t believe this, she now had to show her self to her best friend and her worst enemies. She pulled off her bra to reveal perfect C-cup breasts and jiggled her thong off. As she bent over to pick them up, the other girls could see that not only were her boobs real, but they were tanned the same golden colour as the rest of her and that she had naturally blonde hair, it wasn’t dyed as they all had thought. Cindy watched as Sarah slid the last fragments of her clothing into the metal cage and tried to cover her self with her hands. Cindy aimed for the 15-ball. As the white ball hit it, it spun towards the back right hole and fell down into the pool table. “Damn, oh well it wasn’t like you couldn’t see my boobs through this white top” Cindy violently exclaimed and took her top off.

Sarah was shaken, she was nude and she had to lean over the pool table in order to get the cue to reach the 5-ball. It was the last solid on the table and if she sunk it they would be only one ball away from winning. As she moved to take the shot her left boob glanced the table and she pulled up out of reflex, the white ball shot off towards the 15-ball and nudged it into the middle left pocket. “Sarah why ? common your like the best at this how could you … miss that shot it was so easy..” Stephanie shouted Sarah. “You try playing in the nude” Sarah answered her.

It was Tanya’s shot, she only had to sink the 10 and the 8 ball to secure victory. The girls went silent, as she sent the white ball sailing towards the 10-ball. Sarah and Stephanie stared at the ground as the 10-ball moved towards the right back pocket and fell safely into it. “Stephanie, Oh Stephanie please remove something” Tanya teased. Stephanie reached down into her skirt and removed her pink panties. “Oh how cute, she thinks that keeping her skirt and shirt on will helper” Cindy said to the room.  Tanya smirked as she positioned the cue to sink the black ball. She shook her brown hair for effect and hit the white ball. The black ball slowly moved towards the left back pocket and rolled down into it. Stephanie and Sarah fell to the floor, they had lost. “Oh cheer up Sarah, Stephanie is now going to join you in bareness, get up Stephanie and put your skirt into the cage” Tanya growled authoritatively. Stephanie slowly unbuckled her skirt and put it into the metal cage.

“Stephanie is so sexy with her Brazilian wax, don’t you think Tanya” Cindy purred to Tanya. “Oh yes, now lets get the sybian show started” Tanya purred back.
Stephanie and Sarah moved over to the sybians and each sat on one of them. Cindy secured Stephanie’s legs in place with two strong velcro wrap and handcuffed her hands behind her back, Tanya did the same to Sarah.
“I guess you ladies know what these things can do, after all they are yours” Cindy giggled. “Ok now we agreed to an hour, so I hope you set these things on a timer because Cindy and I are just going to watch and record what happens” Tanya exclaimed to Sarah and Stephanie. One second later the sybian sprang into life.

Lost and Lust

Dawn_1 on Sex Stories

I am a regular camper and frequently go to a most secluded place near a river where I have over a year or so set up a reasonably comfortable camp site. I need a 4wd to get to this place and to my knowledge nobody else has visited my site. From the time I arrive till the time I leave I am naked. I occasionally take a girl friend but she has difficulty getting the time off her job to spend with me over 3 or 4 days at a time.

Read More
t>

I was laying in the sun drying off after a swim in the river and I was gently playing with my cock.

I must have dozed off and then something woke me. I opened my eyes to see two girls standing over me with big backpacks on their back. They were looking down at me lying naked. I was a little startled as I had never seen another sole there, and being girls I was a little embarrassed being seen naked by strangers.  

I said sorry I wasn’t expecting visitors I will slip a pair of shorts on.

They said don’t worry if we can we would like to clean up as we have been walking all morning and we are lost.  Would you mind if we camped here the night, you have a lovely spot.

I said that would be fine, not because I wanted them to, I was a bit ashamed to say no seeing that I had the entire valley to myself.

They said if you don’t mind we can set up our tent over here and indicated a spot a few metres away from my camp.

I said fine. I went to get some pants on and they said don’t worry we will be swimming in the nude ourselves as we will do a bit of washing while we can. We haven’t had a wash for two days and we are a bit smelly.

I said suit yourselves and lay down again to watch them make camp. They were obviously experienced campers and hikers as I could se that from their equipment. They both had good stuff and had been used more than a few times by the look of it.

Within a few minutes the tent was erected and they stripped off and I was most impressed. One had her pubic area shaven completely and the other a strip. Both had reasonably small breasts my guess about 34 or 36 C. They were firm and had prominent areola and nipples.

 Neither took any notice of me and they made no attempt to cover their naked bodies. They took their clothes they had on and some underwear from their packs and went to the river to swim and wash.

The completely shaven one came over and said is there a problem with soap in the river. I said no as far as I knew there was nobody down river for miles. As she stood with me eying off her naked body I could see her eyeing off my cock and it extended an inch or so as I reacted to her stare, not erect but at least it showed her it was alive and well and liked what it saw.

As she turned toward the river she said in a sort of soft voice, nice cock, and just walked on. I thought this is going to be interesting.

I watched the two of the play and wash their gear in the river and when they were finished came over and said can we hang our stuff on your line. I said be my guest and if you are lucky they may be dry in an hour or so. The one who had spoken to me before said we are in no hurry. Then I said would you like a cup of tea. They said thanks and sat down and began to ask me about the area and my camp site as it was obvious to them it was reasonably well set up and used. I had a great fire pit and could cook great meals on it. We talked generally about bush walking and it seems they are regular hikers and were in university vacation and taking a week to walk the track they were following. I was able to tell them how they could regain their track by taking a route. They asked about sharing an evening meal with me. I said no problem. Sue the one with the shaven crutch said she was going to go for a little walk to have a shit. Jane the other one stayed and as Sue left said don’t do anything I would do to Jane and she laughed and said first in best dressed and Sue collected a handful of toilet paper and I said there is a pit down there about 20 metres. She said I want to go further than that and walked off.

Jane didn’t waste a minute and said how do you feel about having two girls in your camp.

I said it wont bother me I wont mind the company for a few hours.

She said you are not gay or anything are you.

I said no I am not.

Then she said do you have a girl friend and I said well not as such, I have a friend who is a girl and she comes here with me occasionally if she can get time getting off work. We are friends with benefits really.

She said what do you do all he time you are here.

I said well lets just say we relax and enjoy ourselves and she said good heavens you could fuck yourselves silly here and not have to worry.

I said you have a fairly vivid imagination.

Well its true is it not, she said.

 I said I don’t know about the silly bit but we do enjoy an occasional session of lovemaking.

Then she came straight to the point and said how about you and I – would you mind if I said I wanted you to fuck me.

I said I wouldn’t mind but wow you don’t waste time. She said Sue wont be back for about half an hour we could have quite a good time before she comes back.

Then she saw my cock was about half erect and said ha, ha, I am not the only one interested look at that, and she came over and took my cock in her hand and within seconds it was hard and ready for anything. She put her other arm around me and kissed me and I responded and the two of us began the foreplay of lovemaking holding and feeling for each other. Her hand closed around my cock and she squeezed it as my finger slipped into her cunt wiping her juice around to make it nice and slippery for the penetration of my cock.  She climbed on top of me as I was fondling her breasts as she rubbed her crutch against my very erect cock which was now squeezed between our bodies and she was rubbing herself against it as we kissed. God she said I have wanted this, I havnt had a cock for nearly 3 months and we couldn’t believe our luck when we saw the smoke from your camp fire and then saw you asleep on the grass. We knew we were lost and from the map believed we could get through pretty much the way you have told us but for the moment I want to enjoy this valley of love with you.

She turned and went down toward my cock and before I realised it she had me in her mouth and was positioned for a 69 workout and I didn’t need any convincing. She was soaking wet with her legs open and gave me access to her wonderful pink well of sexual pleasure. Having just washed herself she was clean and tasty. I licked and sucked on her and she responded by giving me as good a session of oral sex as I had ever had. Her tongue was licking and flicking around and over the head of my cock and then sucking and sliding her mouth up and down the shaft with her soft lips and applying a gentle sucking sensation. With one hand she stroked the base of my hard cock pulling the skin even harder as she held the top with her lips.  She also alternated her hand between my shaft and balls. She would gently fondle each egg and feel each one softly with her fingers . I was licking and working her clit over and had just begun to squeeze and suck her clitoral hood between my lips when she came in a rush and forced her vagina down over my mouth as her cunt released a flood of love juice which I was licking and sucking as fast as I could. She had to stop her magnificent oral treatment of my rigid cock so she could release her feeling of orgasmic pleasure by moaning and groaning each time I touched a nerve around her clit. My actions kept her going for at least a full minute and I was fairly certain she had cum twice. As soon as he had got over he initial surge of orgasmic ecstasy she resumed her excellent sucking and oral sex on my cock and having been excited by her orgasm I came in less than a minute. As I filled her mouth with repetitive spurts of hot cum she swallowed and drank my cum as quickly as I filled, and refilled her mouth, as she swallowed to make room for more.

She rolled off me and turned and came and held me and we kissed again and I could taste faintly the taste of my cum on her tongue. Shit she said I didn’t realise I would be that quick and I made it happen twice. I cant remember having a double climax before.

I said I think the both of us were more than ready for that. You really know how o bring a guy on.

She laughed and said well the foreplay is over lets get onto the main act. Sue will be back soon and we both agree we would fuck you. We drew straws to be first and she lost. .

I said I hope you two wont fight over me. She said after that I might and laughed. Then she took my cock in her hand and slowly got it hard again for me . She had obviously done this before and knew how to bring a guy back on heat.  I was hard in a minute or two and I guess I was ready to give her a good old fashioned fuck, missionary style. She lay there with her legs open waiting, I looked down on her pretty face and lovely breasts and I leaned over and kissed each nipple and she shuddered with delight and then we kissed and I drew back and took my cock in my hand and slowly aimed it at her pink and engorged lips and a very wet cunt. I could see her juice laying in the slit between each of her outer labia, and as I went forward she opened her legs wider exposing the opening to her cunt and her inner labia soaking wet. Her vagina was just open enough for me to see her pink wet flesh inside to her. It was there waiting to be plugged by my now hard and red hot cock just beginning to ooze a bit of pre cum, or cum left over from my earlier pleasure.

She looked down and could see my cock resting on her outer lips and then as I slowly applied a little pressure the head of my cock slipped slowly into her. She watched me slowly enter her and when I was about half way into her she let out a sigh as I began to completely fill that wonderful opening waiting for me to thrust my now straining cock down deep into her. When she could see my cock had disappeared into her she said that not only feels great it looks so fucking hot watching it go in.  She lay back now and I was ready to fuck her, hoping it would be as good as she hoped.

Oh god she said that is fucking, fucking magnificent. I didn’t realise how much I wanted this. I then slowly withdrew and slowly went down right into her again as far as I could go and she squeezed her eyes shut and said That is magnificent, I can feel it right up there and tight around my cunt. As she said that she squeezed her kegels and held me tightly inside her.

I was ready to fuck her now, really fuck. I hadn’t fucked a girl for a week or so. My female friend and I would fuck but it was more a friends with benefits fuck rather than emotional, and for some reason I was feeling this was something special. I gradually raised and lowered my self up and then down into her, slowly and with some pressure she was holding her opening tight so as to give me and get for herself a great feeling of my cock fucking her.  I kept this going for a minute or two suspending my body on my arms like doing push ups. Then I lowered myself onto her and our bodies were as one joined at the vagina and mouth as we caressed and kissed passionately, and our bodies slipping around with the sweat we had generated. I could feel the softness and warmth of her breasts rubbing against my chest. Her hands were on my back pulling me hard against her body and her nails biting into my skin as the passion of our embrace took control of our emotions. She pulled me down into and onto her as my cock slid into her once more; she now had me laying hard on her. We were both wet with sweat now and this added to the erotic sensation of me being with her. She had moved her legs up and had them wrapped around my waist and she was locking the two of us together. I didn’t think it was possible to go any further into her but she managed to force me so tightly into her I could feel my balls getting squeezed between us as the scissor action of her legs locked and squeezing us together so tightly and she was really forcing me down onto her. I was tight and deep inside her and unable to move. She gave a bit of a shudder and said ahhhh that’s what I want, I can feel your cock rubbing against my cervix, it feels fantastic. Never has a girl done this to me so forcefully before. She was basically calling the tune at the moment and she was smiling up at me and I could see the absolute pleasure she was getting from our embrace that she was controlling. She wasn’t saying a word and didnt need to I could tell she was having a ball, and so was I . The look on her face said it all.  She locked her arms around my shoulders now and pulled my face to hers and my chest was squeezing against her breasts, it felt awesome.  The kissing was passion in itself and I had a fleeting thought I would not last much longer I would cum just with the intensity of our two bodies locked so hard together. She began to release the pressure of her arms but maintained the passion of our kiss and I knew then she was on the brink of an orgasm and as we kissed I could feel her body spasm, three or four times as my cock rubbed her clit as I finished her pleasure off for her.  Her head was shaking as we kissed and she had her tongue so far into my mouth I though she would choke me. Then she broke the kiss and she moaned and groaned and she bumped and ground her pelvis into mine and the sweat was pouring off us as she manipulated my cock inside her as she had this vigorous spasm of orgasm. She still had her legs around my waist and she was forcing me deeper and deeper into her as her body erupted into the most amazing orgasm. I had had some good sex with women before but she was exceptional.

Once she relaxed I said now its my turn and she smiled and relaxed her legs and let me give her the sex I knew she would enjoy She lay back and let me have my way with her. She was an absolute delight to fuck, even though she had just cum she made sure she used her body to give me pleasure while I thrust my cock hard and fast inside her now very wet cunt. Her juices were copious after her orgasm and I could feel my cock slipping and sliding effortlessly inside her. My balls were getting covered in her cunt juice as it began to leak from the well inside her. It didn’t take me long looking down on this wonderful girl who had given me one of the best fucks I had ever had and she whispered to me you fuck beautifully. The force I was using to fuck her had her body shaking and her breasts moving to the rhythm of my fucking of her I got the sudden onset of absolute pleasure and my cock hardened to its absolute extreme and within about 30 seconds of looking at her enjoying what I was now doing to her I could not hold back any longer and I could feel my own climax building up in my balls and through my body as the sensation my cock was giving me tore through my own body and every nerve suddenly exploded and I came with an amazing force. My semen tore through my cock and I could feel it pulse the length of it before ejaculating through the eye of it into her and filling her with the wonderful syrup of lovemaking.  Even though I had cum not that long in her mouth this even exceeded the rapture of that sensation. Like her I had enjoyed one of the best fucking sessions of sex I have ever had. How can a girl that has nothing more than any other girl have such an effect on you. She wasn’t absolutely stunning, but she was attractive in her own way. It wasn’t as though I was fucking some absolutely amazingly beautiful girl, but she really knew how she liked to be fucked and she made sure she not only had her pleasure but made me feel like I was something special myself and I am sure I have never felt the sensation of sexual pleasure and delight whilst fucking any other girl before, and there had been a few..

I slipped out of her and rolled over beside her and she turned toward me and kissed me gently and just said did you like that. I said that was the most amazing fuck I have ever had.

She said that’s nice I know - I enjoyed it too. I hope we can do that again soon.

I said I could do that a dozen times before I got tired of it.

She laughed and said don’t forget Sue has got to get her share.

I said Oh god is she as good as you and she said that’s for you to find out but I can assure you she is hot. We have both had quite a bit of sex with guys and girl/girl sex together as well. She knows how to make it wonderful both men and women I understand. I have never heard a guy complain about her performance.

I said or yours either and she laughted again and said thank you.

I have to admit you are pretty special and no novice either. It’s a while since I came like I did with you like that. I hope we can do that again.

I said so do I.

It was then Sue made herself visible again as when she came over to us, both laying there with the evidence of sex all over us she said that was pretty hot watching you two. I can hardly wait for my turn but I thing we should get a meal and worry about my desires after it is dark. Maybe we could all sleep together; your tent looks big enough for four people.

I said before we leave I hope there are not four or even five people.

Sue said, That’s highly unlikely, we are both on the pill.  

Jane and I were now both standing covered in the spoils of our bodies and sexual lust. She had cum running down her thighs and I had a string or two dripping from my cock. It surprised me I had any left. I said ok I want to have a wash and I am sure Jane has some cleaning up to do too. I gave her the best belly full of baby juice I have ever made I think. We hugged and kissed in a quick and friendly way. Sue said it is obvious with all her cum running down her thighs. Sue said I even thought of licking you dry but Jane was already making off to the river.

I joined her in the river and we played around and we rubbed each other clean and touched each other up and got rid of the love juices we had made and filled her with. She slipped a finger in to her vagina few times to wash herself out and I could see her squirt water she had drawn into herself out flushing her cunt out.

After a few minutes we were both clean and ready for action again but we both swam about for a bit then joined Sue as she had started to prepare our meal. Now it was time to fill our bodies with nourishment rather than sexual pleasure.

The next episode will be fucking Sue and a threesome with both girls that was a surprise to me.

 

 

 

 

Tonight I'm In Charge

Fallen-Angel-88 on Sex Stories

I open the door and see you standing on the doorstep. My face breaks into a smile as you come into the house and slide you arms around me. You lean down to kiss me but I pull away.

“Tonight I’m in charge” I say sweetly, winking at you.

I start to walk upstairs and after a minute you follow, with a little trepidation. When we reach my bedroom I push you down onto the bed and straddle your body. As I reach over to the bedstead, my breasts are right above your mouth and my nipples stand out hard through my thin t-shirt. You

Read More
r mouth gently bites one nipple before I draw back. I take your hands and place them above your head, then holding them down with one hand I tie you up to the bedstead using my dressing gown belt.

Satisfied you are securely tied up; I reach down the side of the bed and pick up my black scarf. I gently place it over you eyes and tie it round your head. 

“What’s the point of this? I like to see you when we have sex” You ask

“The point is you don’t know what im going to do to you next and can’t stop it” I smile and whisper in your ear “So just lie back and enjoy”

I move off the bed and strip off all my clothes. I unzip your trousers and pull them off. I gently stroke your cock through your boxers, before taking them off. I bend over and take the head of your cock in my mouth, flicking with my tongue for just a second before moving away.

“Stick out your tongue” I order

I move so my pussy is directly above your mouth and lean forward so I can reach your cock with my hands and mouth. I move my hips down until I feel the tip of your tongue on my pussy. You start to move your tongue over me until you find my clit. As you suck my clit into your mouth, I teasingly breathe warm air over your cock, occasionally darting my tongue out to touch you. I finally move my head to take as much of your cock as possible into my mouth. You moan in pleasure as I start to gently suck and use my tongue to swirl round the head. I feel an orgasm slowly building up inside of me as you start to furiously lick and flick my clit.

Just as I’m about to orgasm I move away from you. You hear me walk across the room. I reach into my underwear draw and pull out my vibrator and a bottle of lubricant. I turn the vibrator onto a low speed as I move back to the bed. I run the vibrator over you nipples and down your stomach towards your cock. I get a little lube onto my hand and run it from your balls down towards your ass. You moan as I run my hand back and forth before sliding a finger into your arse. After a few minutes I replace the finger with the vibrator and move so im straddling your body, facing your feet. I take hold of your cock and move so you are just at the entrance to my pussy.

“Don’t move” I order as I lower my hips so just the head of your cock is in me before moving off again. I slowly repeat this, each time letting another 2cm of your cock inside my tight pussy.

When you are all the way inside me I reach down turn the vibrator onto full power, feeling the vibrations hit my clit through you, I start to move on you harder and faster.

You rip your hands free of the ties and pull off the blindfold before grabbing my ass, thrusting hard up into me, both of us moaning loudly. As I come you push me over so your on top and thrust deep inside me, burying you head into my shoulder to smother your moans as you come.

Both of us lie there breathless for a few minutes with you still deep inside me.

“You know your going to pay for that next time babe” You say.

I just smile, anticipating how you’ll be able to tease me.

Joy tries a new job

leglvr44 on Sex Stories


I've been married to my wife Joy for 20 years. She's 42 years old, 5'2", 115 lbs, long brown hair, and NICE 34B tits that love to be sucked. She enjoyed the place she worked at but it was boring to her. After a little over a year in this job I jokingly told her that she should get a job in a "jack-shack". That's what we call the "Adult Entertainment" businesses located around the front gate of our local military base. In these "jack-shacks" guys pay to sit and watch a porno movie while a girl jacks him off. Sometimes if the money is enough he might get a blow job, or fucked, but the
Read More
ize="4">girls usually don't because they don't want to get busted by the cops.

Well, Joy is a little of an exhibitionist, but is also a little shy. She actually thought it over and decided that it might be fun to work at one for a few days. She always says that she got married before
she had sampled all the dicks she wanted.

Anyway, Joy went and got hired, and started on a Monday night at 10:00 pm. I went with her the first night to check it out and to be her first customer of her new found profession.

When we got there, there were two other girls already working. They were wearing nighties that left little to the imagination. Joy had brought a slinky black number she seldom wore around the house because she thought it made her look slutty. I think that she looks really good in it, especially when you know what she's hiding under it.

Once in the building I saw a sign that explained the "services". It read like a menu: $50 fully clothed; $75 topless; $100 totally nude. They explained to me that the customer has the choice of how his "escort" would be clothed, depending on how much he wanted to spend.
The hand-job was included in the price, and the girl got half the amount as her pay.

I decided to be a cheapskate and only paid the $50. Joy took me to a tiny, dark room with a TV/VCR combo, a table with pad and a stool in it. She told me to get naked and to lay on the table as she started a porno movie on the VCR. She then went ahead and took off her nightie for me and sat on the stool and started to jack me off. She explained that the girls told her that they charged an extra $20 for the guys to play with their tits, $20 more to suck their tits, and $25 more to play with their pussies. She said that some girls charged $50 for a blowjob and $100 for a straight fuck. She told me that she had NO plans of either sucking or fucking, but liked the idea of guys playing with her tits and pussy while she jacked them off. As she was telling me this she was playing with my cock, it only took like 2 minutes for me to come all over my stomach and chest. I was all excited thinking about other guys playing with my wife.

I went home after that and waited up for her to get home, which was around 3:00 am. She was SUPER horny when she got in and had
me fuck her on the living room floor, just inside the front door.

She said that she had jerked off 6 different guys, not including me, and had loved it! She said that three of the guys had her get naked, and the other 3 only wanted to play with her tits. She also said that when the guys had her get naked they had all paid to play with her pussy. This was why she was so horny. She said that while they were playing with her she would get really close to coming on their hands. She said that right before she came the guys would come and would then quit playing with her.

Tuesday and Wed. she only did 3 or 4 guys a night, but she still enjoyed it, she said. She said that she really enjoys see all the different types of dicks out there. Plus she likes seeing how fast she can make them come, and see how far the come flies as she pumps them. She said that it was a total turn on for her.

Thursday, at my job, I told a half dozen of my buddies that Joy was
working there, and suggested they pay her a visit. They knew who she was, from seeing me with her, but didn't know her personally. That's one reason I chose these guys, I didn't want Joy knowing I was setting her up with my friends. They didn't believe me, so I told them to go check her out after 10:00pm that night, but not to tell her that I had sent them.

On Friday all 6 guys corner me and were excited. They all were telling me how great my wifes tits are and how hot, tight and wet her pussy is. They all agreed that I'm a very luck guy to have such a hot wife. They all confessed that they offer her LOTS of extra money for either a blow job or a fuck, but she flatly turned them down. That actually disappointed me a
little, I'd have loved for them to really sample my wife. They all said that
they were going back there Friday or Saturday night for some more fun. I encouraged them to do just that, and maybe let it slip to Joy that they knew me.

This past Sunday morning Joy didn't get home until close to 5:00 am. She was a little upset, but very excited. When I asked her what was up, she told me that my friends from work had showed up and told her that I had sent them. She said that she was upset, but turned on knowing that I was enjoying her work as much as she was. She said that they all propositioned
her for a fuck or suck, but she turned them down, AFTER some serious consideration. She said she almost did it for the fun, not the money, but decided not to do it. Joy went on to say that 15 minutes before closing her old boss came into the shop. She said she's not sure who was the most embarrassed, her or him. After a few minutes of talking he chose Joy to be his escort for a NUDE viewing. She said that she was really embarrassed when he told her this, but knew it was her job. She said she took him by the hand and led him to the last room in the back. She said that they both were like shy
school kids taking their clothes off in front of each other.

After the movie started and she was playing with his already hard cock he asked how much to play with her tits. She said that she took his right hand and put it on her left tit, and his left hand and put it on her pussy and told him that tonight she was free for her friends. She told him that she did charge MY friends to play with her tonight though. Telling him
this, she said, made her think.

As her ex-boss played with her tits and pussy, Joyy said that she couldn't take it any more, she was too horny. She leaned over and took his cock into her mouth and sucked it in and out 3 or 4 times. She said that she then climbed up onto the table and slowly lowered her pussy onto his hard cock. She said she's not sure who moaned the loudest, but she knew it felt fantastic. She claims he's not much bigger than me, but that she just needed a cock in her.

She said that he continued to play with, and suck on, her tits while she fucked him for all she was worth. She said that she came twice before he shot his load into her pussy. While she was laying on him relaxing, he told her that this was a fantasy come true for him.

After she told me the story we jumped on each other and fucked on the couch. Her pussy was still full of his come, and her own pussy juice. She has never felt that hot and juicy before. It took me only 3 or 4 pumps before I added to her come collection. It was great!

I'm hoping that my friends from work show up again, and that maybe she'll show them some consideration. I sort of mentioned to one of the guys what she did to her old boss...